Love

Happens by Minealoneedward

Category: Twilight
Genre: Drama, Romance
Language: English
Characters: Bella · Edward
Status: Completed
Published: 2012-02-19
Updated: 2013-02-04
Packaged: 2013-10-18 16:38:24
Rating: M
Chapters: 62
Words: 65,535
Publisher: www.fanfiction.net
Summary: Tanya ran away on her wedding day. To save her family's name Bella went on her place
under the veil. How will Edward her new husband react.DRABBLE FIC
Table of Contents

1. Chapter 1
2. Chapter 2
3. Chapter 3
4. Chapter 4
5. Chapter 5
6. Chapter 6
7. Chapter 7
8. Chapter 8
9. Chapter 9
10. Chapter 10
11. Chapter 11
12. Chapter 12
13. Chapter 13
14. Chapter 14
15. Chapter 15
16. Chapter 16
17. Chapter 17
18. Chapter 18
19. Chapter 19
20. Chapter 20
21. Chapter 21
22. Chapter 22
23. Chapter 23
24. Chapter 24
25. Chapter 25
26. Chapter 26
27. Chapter 27
28. Chapter 28
29. Chapter 29
30. Chapter 30
31. Chapter 31
32. Chapter 32
33. Chapter 33
34. Chapter 34
35. Chapter 35
36. Chapter 36
37. Chapter 37
38. Chapter 38
39. Chapter 39
40. Chapter 40
41. Chapter 41
42. Chapter 42
43. Chapter 43
44. Chapter 44
45. Chapter 45
46. Chapter 46
47. Chapter 47
48. Chapter 48
49. Chapter 49
50. Chapter 50
51. Chapter 51
52. Chapter 52
53. Chapter 53
54. Chapter 54
55. Chapter 55
56. Chapter 56
57. Chapter 57
58. Chapter 58
59. Chapter 59
60. Chapter 60
61. Chapter 61
62. Chapter 62
1. Chapter 1
My beta- MarilagML
Prologue
Today, I am going to marry the love of my life,
Tanya Swan.
She is the most beautiful girl I have ever met.
Her father hands her over to me and I could feel her hand her shaking.
I look at her father and his eyes are pleading.
I have no idea for what.
May be it's nervousness
So I shrug it off.
We say our vows to each other.
Her voice is very timid, barely audible.
"You may kiss the bride,"
The minister says.
I turn toward her and by now she is shaking almost violently.
I lift her veil and gasp at what I see.
Or rather, who I see.
Bella Swan.
2. Chapter 2
Chapter 1
Bpov
I go to my sister's room to see if she is ready.
It's her wedding today to Edward Cullen,
The man I have loved since I was ten.
He was never cruel to me.
Of course, he would choose Tanya.
She is beautiful whereas I am just plain Jane.
Nothing special.
When I reach her room she isn't there but there is a letter on top of her drawer instead.
It is a letter to Edward.
Dear Edward,
I hope you could forgive me for leaving you like this. I do love you but I am not ready. I should
have told you before.I was scared and confused butnot anymore. I am going to live my life. I have some
dreams. Dreams that does not involve a house with whitepicket fence and 2.5 kids. And I know you
want allof those. It won't be fair to both of us if we get married.
I am sorry. I hope you would find it in yourself to forgive me someday.
Love
Tanya
What have you done Tanya?
3. Chapter 3
Chapter 2
Edward would be devastated and our family's name would be buried in dirt.
Papa would never survive if that happens.
Sue, my step mother, comes into the room and take in my condition.
Her eyes go to the letter in my hand.
She takes a step back and her hand goes to cover the gasp from escaping.
As if she knew what the letter means.
She keeps going backward till her knee meets the wooden leg of the chair and she sits down.
She moves her hand forward palm up, silently telling me to hand the letter over to her.
I go to her and gives the letter to her.
Her eyes are already filled with tears.
By the time she finishes reading the letter she is sobbing.
I go to her and wound my arms around her to console her.
"Please don't cry mamma. Everything would be fine.
"Oh Bella, What are we going to do, child? Your father…"
She couldn't finish her sentence because there is a knock on the door and my father, Sir Charlie
Swan, enters the room.
The smile on his face vanishes when he see our state of distress. His eyes are questioning,
and Mamma goes to him and hands the letter to him with tears streaming down her cheeks.
He take the letter and start reading it. His eyes are huge and before bills them. Although it was not
directed at me I am still worried.
"Charlie what are we going to do now will destroy us. No one would want to marry our Bella
now."
Papa's eyes go to me and they are filled with worry.
For me.
He open his arms and I go to him.
"There is only one way to save the grace of our family."
Our eyes go to my mamma.
She takes a deep breath and looks straight into my eyes.
"You have to go on Tanya's place."
4. Chapter 4
Chapter 3
A gasp escapes my mouth.
It is not possible what she is suggesting.
Edward would never agree to such thing.
God knows how would he react.
This would not be good for his family.
"NO!"
Papa tells her in a loud voice.
I flinch.
He looks at me and takes my face in his hand.
"No, I would not sacrifice my Bella. No matter what it would cost us. She deserves to marry for
love."
And I know he means it.
"Charlie you don't know what you are saying. Cullens could destroy us. If not about yourself,
think about those who depend on us,"
Mamma says.
Papa knows what she means.
The livelihoods of hundreds of people depend on us.
No one would want anything to do with us.
But papa's love for me is greater than all this.
He would never agree.
I know what I am going to do would destroy any chance of my happiness.
Edward would never forgive me.
He would never love me.
But I have to do this for well being of everyone else.
"I would do it."
I tell them.
Papa looks at me with shock written all over his Face.
"No bel.."
He starts to say but I stop him.
"Please papa. Mamma is right. I am ready for this. "
"But Edward would never agree for this,"
Papa says.
"The veil would cover her face. It would save both families the embarrassment that would surely
come if there is no bride."
Mamma says.
"But this is not right. We would be deceiving them."
"There is no other way, Charlie."
My father nods.
"I am sorry Bells. So sorry."
I just nod and give him a watery smile.
It's not his fault.
Papa goes outside and mamma helps me get ready.
Before covering my face with a veil, she takes my face in her hand and says with sorrow filled
voice.
"Thank you for doing this my dear. God would be with you at every step of your life. He will
reward you for your sacrifice. If life gets tough, just have faith in him. God bless you daughter."
I give her a hug and cry my heart out.
5. Chapter 5
Chapter 4
After I compose myself, mamma cover my face.
She goes outside to inform papa that I am ready.
Papa comes into the room and guilt is written all over his face.
It isn't his fault; I as making my own decision.
I take his hand in mine to tell him I understand.
He crushes me to him
His eyes fill with tears but he controls himself.
He offers his arm to me and I puts my hand on his elbow.
We start walking down the aisle toward Edward.
My soon-to-be-husband, who thinks he is going to marry Tanya.
He has no idea it's me under the veil.
He would hate me forever for doing this.
When my father put my hand I start shaking.
What am I doing? What did you do that, Tanya?
"Do you Edward Cullen take miss swan your lawfully wedded wife?"
The minister does not take Tanya's name. l know father must had a talk with him.
"I do."
Edward says with pure joy in his voice as he thinks its Tanya he is agreeing to marry.
I am so sorry Edward.
When it is my turn to say I do I am barely able to speak.
Than the minister says
"You may kiss the bride."
My shaking seems to get worse.
Edward turn toward me and starts lifting my veil.
God please help me.
He lifts my veil and gasp.
I could see that he is shocked.
Soon, it is replaced by anger.
His eyes are on fire and his body tensed.
He takes a step back and my veil drops.
Without another word, he storms out of the church.
I fell to my knees, sobbing.
From tear-filled eyes I see Cullen family following him.
6. Chapter 6
Chapter 5
EPOV
This is not the girl I wanted to marry.
What is Bella Swan doing here in Tanya's place?
Oh God! Where is my Tanya?
What has Bella done to her?
Anger fills me at that thought.
Has she harmed my Tanya?
I could see the tears flowing down her face but I don't care.
Something happened to my love and Bella Swan is responsible for that.
I have to get out of here, before I do something I would regret later.
I turn my back to her and get out of there.
I know my family is following me.
I hear my mother calling me but I don't stop.
I can't.
Rage is consuming me.
I hear my name in the voice that belongs to the duchess,
"Sir Edward Anthony Masen Cullen, you will stop at once."
I know I need to stop.
So I do
but don't turn toward her.
My head is bowed down and my breathing is labored.
I feel her stop beside me and she places her hand on my arm.
She says in a mother's voice,
"I know Edward what happened was not your choice. But it is needed to be done. What Bella did
was necessary to save the names of both family."
I am outraged.
How can she say that?
Necessary?
I don't believe it.
I turn toward her and say harshly,
"Necessary, mother? It was necessary for her to deceive her own sister? Only lord knows what she
has done to my Tanya."
Oh god!
My beloved Tanya!
My eyes go wide at the thought that something could have happened to her.
"Tanya! Mother, Bella could-"
I started to say but my mother cut me off.
"This all is the doing of your Tanya."
My eyes got wider.
What is she saying?
Before I could say anything mother continues,
"Your Tanya left you on your wedding day. She did not think about her or your family's
reputation."
What?
Surely she is lying.
I get it.
They have deceived my mother, too.
There is a huge conspiracy against me and my Tanya.
"Mother, surely you don't believe it. She would never do that. She loves me."
No she won't.
I know it.
My mother doesn't say anything, but stares at me.
Then she search for something in her handbag and takes out a letter which she hands it to me.
It is addressed to me from my Tanya.
7. Chapter 7
Chapter 6
EsPOV
My son falls on his knees,
with tears are streaming down his cheeks,
and the letter clutched in his hands.
It breaks my heart to see the future Duke like this.
My son is the strongest man I have ever met
but Tanya broke him. I am afraid that he might never be the same.
I always knew she was no good for him.
However, my son was blindly in love with that whore.
My son was getting married to Tanya swan, today.
I hoped it's not a mistake.
I didn't trust that woman.
We were waiting for the bride when suddenly, Sue's handmaid came to me.
She told me that Sue has requested my presence, immediately.
I knew it wasn't good so I rushed after her.
She took me to the bride's room and I Sue wascrying with a piece of paper clutched in her hands.
My breath hitched.
Please God! Let it not be what I fear about.
Sue's head snapped toward me and I could seehorror clearly written on her face.
She dismissed her maid and stood up.
"Duchess Cullen!"
she said while giving me a bow.
I didn't have the time for the formalities and I toldher so.
She didn't say anything, but handed me the paperinstead.
I read it and I knew that my nightmare had come true.
She deserted us.
This would destroy my son.
That whore.
I knew it wasn't proper to use such word for a lady.
But Tanya was not a lady and she proved it today.
Before I could say anything, the sound of trumpets rang through the church signaling the arrival
of the bride.
Confused, I turned toward Lady Swan and she replied my unasked question.
"It's Bella." My eyes got wide and I asked,
"How could you do that with my family?"
I couldn't believe her nerve!
First, the younger daughter ran on her wedding. Then, the elder one took her place.
My son didn't have a clue that he was being deceived by the ones he trusted the most.
More than his own family.
"This is the only way to save the reputation of our families, Duchess. "
I know what she is trying to say, but..
"Did you think about Bella? Scarificing that poor child in a loveless marriage where groom has no
idea about the bride. Edward would never accept her. Did you do that to sweet Bella because she is not
yours? And how would you face Sir Jacob black?"
She gasps at my accusation but I am beyond care.
"Duchess, Bella understands what she is doing. She is a brave girl. I have complete faith in her.
Edward will love her one day. And about Sir Black, we cross that bridge when the time would come."
I didn't know what to think.
This would break my son but it was a necessary evil.
I would have to trust a mother's instincts.
I would have to trust Bella
but for now, I needed to go to my son. He neededme.
I nodded to Sue and turned.
Before I left, I heard her say,
"You know I love Bell more than my own. Please never doubt that."
The sound of my daughter's voice brings me back to present.
"Mother, Edward."
I turn toward my son to find him in the same state as earlier.
I go to him and take him in my arms.
He continues sobbing.
I stroke his hairs and whispers,
"I know Edward that this broke your heart. But you have to go back to Bella or it would destroy
her. She is your wife for all purposes. Please, son."
Edward doesn't say anything only takes deep breaths.
When he lifts his head, it's not my son that I see.
On his place is a heartless man.
His face is void of all emotions except one.
A hard, cruel expression on his face.
He stalks toward the church without a word.
Dear lord in heaven, help my son and his new bride.
8. Chapter 8
Chapter 7
BPOV
Mamma is trying really hard to console me.
I know everyone is watching but I cannot stop the sobs.
Edward is going to hate me forever.
He would never accept me as his wife.
My heart shatters at that thought.
I know I will always be his.
Whether he wants me or not.
Suddenly the doors open and my husband enters.
His face is a hard mask.
His eyes are full of fury.
He comes to me and offers his hand to me.
I look at him, puzzled.
When I don't take his hand, he narrows his eyes.
Warning me.
I have no idea what happened outside.
I turn toward his family and saw them giving me a look of s sympathies.
Esme gives me a small smile and nods her head at me giving me the encouragement I need.
I take a deep breath and turn toward Edward.
I move my shaking hand to his hard one.
He closes his hand around me.
His grip on my hand tightens
to the point that it hurts.
I flinch, which seems to give him delight as a sadistic smile appears on his face.
He is not the Edward I love.
It's like he is someone else.
However, I know my Edward is in there
buried deep inside.
I will bring him back even it is the last thing I do.
It's my promise to myself.
Edward brings me to my feet and I hear Duke Carlisle, Edward's father, say
"Ladies and gentlemen, I am extremely sorry for the delay. But my son Edward was feeling ill. No
worries, he is all right now. Shall we continue?"
Edward mockingly smiles at them and turn toward me.
The smile on his face turns evil as he lifts my veil.
Earlier no one really saw me but now everyone gasps as they could see my face clearly
but no one dares ask anything.
No one questions Cullens.
Edward wove his arm around me and draws me near till there is no space between us.
His grip is also tight.
His smile completely leaves his face andsneers at me.
He moves toward me and his lips meet mine in a brutal kiss.
My first kiss.
Everyone cheers.
For them, it's a passionate kiss of a husband full of promises of happiness
but this was nothing of that sort.
This was forceful, hard, punishing kiss.
It was full of his pain and sorrow.
He withdraws from me so our lips are barely touching.
Both of us are breathing heavily due to lack of air.
Then, his next words send ripples of fear throughout my body.
"Welcome to hell, Mrs. Isabella Marie Cullen. I promise you a life of misery."
9. Chapter 9
chapter 8
Epov
Confused?
She was confused?
Why did she do that?
I have loved her from every part of my being.
One word from her, and I would have left every title of mine for her.
To be with her.
I could not stop the tears from escaping.
She was my world but not anymore.
She has shattered my heart into million pieces.
I hear mother say Bella's name.
If there is one thing I knew about Tanya and BellaSwan, it's their love for each other.
Distance doesn't matter to them.
They could feel each other's pain.
Bella Swan will suffer for what her sister did to me.
I know I can get this marriage annulled in a minutebut I won't.
That would be too easy for her.
I know that mutt, Black, would marry her in a heartbeat.
The trust I had on Bella was much greater than anyone.
Even Tanya.
But she also deceived me today.
She will feel the pain that deception.
She will have all the luxuries of being my wife but not my love.
I would not love her.
Ever.
I will make her life a living hell.
I take a deep breath and stand.
It's show time.
My face is emotionless.
I have always been good with hiding my emotions.
It's a necessary trait for a future duke.
She has seen my love but now she will see my hatred.
I stroll toward the church gate and open it.
She is there on her knees, sobbing.
She is a great actress; I never knew that.
I go to her and offer my hand for her to take butshe doesn't.
For heaven's sake she wants to be here.
I narrow my eyes at her giving her a warning.
She takes my hand in her shaking one and I bring her to her feet.
My father speak.
I give a fake, practiced smile to the crowd and turn toward my bride.
I lift her veil and heard everyone gasp but I don't give them my attention.
I wound my arm tightly around the deceptive girl in front of me and draw her to me.
I kiss her with all emotions I am feeling.
Hurt.
Sorrow.
Betrayal.
Anger.
I put some distance between us and give her a promise,
"Welcome to hell, Mrs. Isabella Marie Cullen. I promise you a life of misery."
A/N please have a little faith in our Edward. He just needs some time.
10. Chapter 10
Chapter 9
BPOV
Edward hasn't loosened his hold on me during the entire ceremony.
I stumbled during our first dance as a husband and wife but he catches me before I could fall.
For a moment, I see my Edward concerned about me like always.
Before I could rejoice in that fact, this new Edward is back.
Yet, the moment gave me a ray of hope, that all is not lost.
We say our goodbye to our guests and make our way to the carriage which will take us to Cullen
manor.
I have been there before but today is different.
Today, I would go there as a lady Cullen.
I am wife of the future duke, Edward Cullen.
I am not prepared for this.
My hands are shaking.
Beads of sweat form on my forehead.
Why did you do this to us, Tanya?
To Edward especially.
I turn to Edward to see him gazing out of window.
His face was once again emotionless.
"Edward."
I call out his name but he ignores me so I try again.
"Edward."
His eyes snap to me and he sharply tells to me,
"It's Lord Edward for you. You are my wife but only in public."
His eyes are hard.
I remember the day he told me to just call him Edward.
I was around 8 summers back then.
Papa has bought me with him to Duke Carlisle's manor so I could meet a dear friend of mine,
Alice.
Alice was Duke's youngest child.
Young lord Edward would also be there.
On reaching the manor, I see young lord Edward who is 5 years older than me.
He is always polite with me.
In my hurry to reach Alice, I lost my balance. Iclosed my eyes bracing myself for the impact.
But there was none.
Instead, a pair of arms steadied me.
I opened my eyes to see Lord Edward looking down at me with concern but I could see he was a
bit amused.
I blushed.
"Thank …. You.. Lord..Edward."
I stammered while I steadied myself.
He takes a step back and gives me a slight bow.
"Bella, you can call me Edward in private. You are my sister's dearest friend after all."
A gasp escaped me at his suggestion.
 Mamma would have my hide if she knew I do not properly address a nobleman.
I shook my head and said,
"But a lady should…."
Lord Edward held a finger before I could finish the sentence.
"That is an order, Lady Swan."
My eyes went wide and I nodded eagerly.
"Of course, lo-"
He raised his eyebrow at me.
"Edward."
When the carriage comes to a halt, I come back from the pleasant memories of my childhood to
the present.
Edward steps down the carriage and without a backward glance, stroll toward the manor.
The driver helps me down the carriage.
I have no idea where I should go.
I don't know what is expected of me.
Thankfully, I see a carriage coming and Duke Cullen steps down followed by Duchess.
Duchess becomes furious when she sees me standing outside.
Tears forms in my eyes.
I do not know what I was supposed to do.
I hope she could forgive me.
She comes toward me and surprises me engulfing me in a hug.
"Oh! Dear child!"
I start crying for a different reason.
She accepts me.
She gives me her support.
I know I would really need it in the near future.
She wipes away my tears and takes my hands in hers and gives me a soft, encouraging smile.
My eyes go to the Duke who also smiles on me,giving me his blessing.
I take a deep breath and give them a brave smile.
Esme takes my hand and leads me toward theCullen manor.
Toward my husband.
Toward my fate.
11. Chapter 11
Chapter 10
I follow Esme toward my new home
with Duke Carlisle following behind us.
George, Cullen's butler meets us at the manor gate.
If he is surprised to see me instead of Tanya, he doesn't show it.
"George, where could I find Lord Edward?"
Duchess asks in a barely restrained voice.
"He is in the library, my Lady."
George replies in an emotionless, even voice.
"Thank you, George. Could you please escort Lady Isabella Cullen to Lord Edward's bed
chambers?"
My eyes go wide at Duchess's word.
My emotions have been all over the place.
I haven't thought about this.
I don't know what is expected of me as a wife.
I have no idea what happens on a wedding night.
Oh god! Please help me.
I only know that it hurts.
Tears well up in my eyes.
Edward already hates me but if I cannot even perform my wifely duties then…
Breathing is becoming difficult.
"Lady Cullen! Are you all right?"
George's concerned voice brings me out of mymusing.
I give him a nod to assure him that I am alright.
His eyes search mine. Then, he nods back and says,
"This way Lady Cullen."
I follow him to Edward's Chamber which is also minenow.
When we reach the bed chamber's door, George gives me a bow and informs me that he would
send Angela to help me get ready.
I give him a nod.
I enter the bed chambers and the only thing I notice is the bed.
My chest is heaving.
I can feel the tears coming back.
I move toward the bed and sit on it
because my legs are shaking violently
and I could no longer contain my tears.
I wish mamma could be here.
I need the woman who has been the only mother I have ever known.
M birth mother died shortly after I was born.
I barely remember her.
The doors open and I feel arms around me.
Then soft whispers that it's going to be all right.
It's Angela Weber,
another dear friend of mine.
 I regain my composure and give her a smile
but she isn't fooled.
"Duchess has sent the night clothes for you, my lady."
I smile at her and say,
"It's Bella for you, Angela. At least in private."
She gives me a smile and says,
"Bella, I am sorry that you have to go through this. No one thought Tanya could do what she did.
But I have complete faith in you. Your love will win Lord Edward's heart. He won't be angry for
long."
My eyes snap at her.
I never told anyone that I am in love with Edward.
She answers my unasked question.
"Alice and I always knew that you love Lord Edward. The way you look at him makes it obvious."
Was my feeling that transparent?
Oh God.
I gasp.
Angela laughs at my expression.
"Come on. Let's get you ready for your wedding night,"
she says, which makes my fears come back.
"Bella, what happened dear?"
my friend asks me.
"Angela, I don't know what is expected of me? What if Edward-"
She stops my words by putting a finger on my lips.
"Don't worry Bella. Just trust-"
But before she could open her finish her sentence, the door slams open.
Standing in the doorway is a very angry Edward.
12. Chapter 12
Chapter 11
BPOV
I have never seen Edward this angry before today.
Nose flaring.
Hands in closed fist.
Jaws tightly clenched.
He looks scary.
His eyes are on me ad they are full of fury.
He enters the room and without looking at Angela,he commands her to leave.
Her eyes keep shifting from me to Edward and back.
I know she is worried that Edward might hurt me but she doesn't know him.
I do.
He won't.
Not physically at least.
I nod at her and give her a fake smile telling her to go, that I could handle it.
With reluctance, she nods.
She closes the door behind her.
Now, it's just me and Edward.
Alone.
Edward takes a step toward me.
I take a step back.
Eventually, my back hits the wall but he continues advancing till he is pressed against me.
Edward doesn't break our eye connection.
He is angry but I could see sorrow in his eyes.
He is heartbroken.
I lift my hand and cover his check with it.
He closes his eyes.
For a moment, anger leaves him and he is just my Edward.
Suddenly, he opens his eyes and my Edward is gone.
There is no trace of him
but I know he is in there.
That's all I need to know.
I will take whatever he has planned for me.
I will bring my Edward back.
He may never love me but I don't want him to lose himself.
He rips my hands off his face but keeps holding it.
Tightly.
Edward grips my waist and I feel something hard near my hip bone.
I have no idea what it is.
Edward brings his face toward mine, his warm breath fanning across my face.
His hand leaves mine only to find my neck.
He moves my hair which have loosened from my bun to a side.
He lifts his finger and runs it across my neck slowly bringing it down.
His finger starts running across my neckline and a shiver runs through my body.
 My nipples hardened.
My body is reacting in a way it has never reached before now.
Edward is watching me carefully.
The anger is still there but there is something else,too.
I don't know what it is but it excites and scares me at the same time.
Edward lips find my neck spreading soft kisses making my chest heave as I breathe rapidly.
Edward looses my bun causing my hair to fall freely.
He wraps my hair around his hand and tugs.
Then he whispers in my ear,
"This is what you want, don't you? You want me tomake love to you, no?"
My eyes go wide and I have no idea how to reply him.
I don't need to because suddenly he yanks himself away from me which causes me to fall on the
bed.
He keeps taking a step back while he speaks.
"You will never have my love, Lady Isabella Marie Cullen. You would have every luxury of being
my wife but not my love. Never my love."
With that, he opens the door and strolls out of the room
leaving me to wallow in my misery.
13. Chapter 13
BPOV
I could feel velvet under me and an equally soft blanket covering me.
I am sleeping on my side.
I open my eyes and see a window.
There is no window in my room.
I start panicking.
I get out of the bed as fast as I could.
I have never been in this room before.
Frantic, I search the room for any clue as to where I am. My
eyes fall on Edward sleeping on the chair facing the chimney.
One by one, yesterday's events come to my mind.
Tanya running away.
Me taking her place.
My marriage to Edward.
Edward's shock to see me instead of Tanya.
My first kiss.
His promise of making my life hell.
His promise last night to never love me.
Oh, God!
My eyes become filled with tears at the lastthought.
I knew that he would never love me. To hear him confirm it is like
the final nail in the coffin.
I walk toward Edward and kneel before him.
He really is the most beautiful man I have ever seen.
More beautiful then Jacob Black, my fiancé.
Ex- fiancé.
My heart sinks at the thought of Jacob.
I know he really loves me.
I was never in love with him. Despite that, I accepted his marriage proposal
because I knew he would keep me happy.
This marriage has changed the life of more than person.
I hope Jacob could forgive me for what I did to him.
He does not even know that I do not belong to him anymore.
I know that I deserve his hatred.
I am no less guilty than Tanya.
He did not come into my mind until this very moment.
I am scared of what would happen if and when he would know that I am married now.
To the person he hates.
I don't know the reason for the hatred.
It was always like that with them.
Edward and Jacob hate each other with a passion even though their
fathers are very good friends.
Now, they might kill each other.
Jacob would think that Edward stole me from him.
Edward would never back away from a chance to fight Jacob.
Oh! Lord please help.
I touch the side of Edward's face with my hand and he snuggles into my
hand as if he's being comforted.
I want to give you comfort if only you would allow me.
I want him to be happy. If causing me pain wouldmake him happy, I
will let him.
Nevertheless, I will try my best to bring my Edward back before it's too late.
I bring my face closer to his and kiss him on his forehead.
When I move back a little, I see him looking at me.
I become tense thinking that he is going to be angry for rousing him.
Nevertheless, he does not.
Instead, he is not looking at my face.
I follow his line of sight to see him watching my chest.
The top half of one side has been exposed during the night.
I face becomes warm due to my embarrassment.
I know I am blushing hard.
No one has seen me this exposed.
I try to stand quickly and tried to cover myself but in my hurry, the
frock of my dress comes under my foot causing me to fall.
Right into Edward's lap.
Edward's hand grips my waist and a hiss escapes him.
I am about to apologize when I feel something hard under me.
I felt it last night.
I wiggle a bit which causes Edward grip to tighten a bit.
It feels like stone.
But why would he keep a stone in his packet?
It makes no sense.
So I decide to ask Edward instead.
"Ed..I mean Lord Edward, why is there a stone in your pocket?"
He eyes snaps open at my question and suddenly he stands up.
Causing me to almost fall.
However, he catches and steadies me.
His eyes go to my chest, which is still uncovered.
Oh, God!
I quickly cover myself.
We are looking at anything but each other.
He clears his throats and I turn toward him
but he is still not looking at me.
Oh, God! What does he think about me? Icouldn't even keep myself covered.
He turns toward me and opens his mouth to speak and then closes.
He keeps opening and closing his mouth.
He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.
When he opens his eyes, they are cold.
His face hard.
"Don't concern yourself with such questions?"
he says in a hard voice.
 Just like that my Edward is gone.
Before he could say anything, the door opens and we turn toward it.
A very worried Alice enters the room and her eyes go from Edward to me.
I become worried at her expression so does Edward.
I can see it in her face.
I go to her and ask,
"What happened Alice? Are you all right?"
My hand goes to her shoulder only to find her shaking.
She tries to speak but before she could say anything, Edward comes forward and asks in a loud
voice,
"Be fast Alice. What is the matter?"
She takes a deep breath and utters,
"Lord Black is here."
A/N
Let's go over some facts
1) Tanya is about two years younger than Bella and Bella is 5 years younger than Edward. So the
age difference between Tanya and Edward is 7 years.
2) This story takes place in early 18th century (just because I want it to. I have no idea about
historical facts.)
3) About chapter lengths, I am trying to make them longer.
4) And yes I am open to criticism. Do tell me what you think.
If you still have some question you can PM on fan fiction or tell me in the reviews.
So, a small teaser for you:
I turn toward him who is looking at us with an odd expression on his face.
I cannot decipher his expression.
14. Chapter 14
Chapter
My heart skips a bit.
My eyes go wide and breathing becomes difficult.
I take a step back, and then another until the back of my knee collides with
the bed, and I sit down.
Tears fill my eyes at the thought of Jacob.
He is not supposed to be in town right now.
God I thought I had time.
I thought it would be a while before I have to face Jacob.
Alice comes toward me and drops on her knees.
She takes my face in her hands and turns it to her.
Her eyes are also filled with tears.
She takes a deep breath and speaking,
"Bella, I know you are afraid of what might happen but you are a
strong woman. You're the strongest woman I have ever met. You have to face Lord
Black. He is a nice man, and I am sure he would understand. However, he
needs to know your side of the story, and not whatthe town folks say. You
know he deserves this much. Remember that you are not alone. I am
always with you."
It's heartwarming to have her support.
I always knew that everyone could hate me but not my Alice.
She always knows what I need to hear.
Tanya and I have been close but the bond between me and Alice is very special.
More special than that of sisters.
Hence, the reason Tanya never liked Alice.
I give her a small smile and she gives me one in return.
However, my grin vanishes at the thought of seeing Jacob.
Still, Alice is right. I need to face him.
It is now or never.
Edward has been silent throughout our exchange.
I turn toward him who is looking at us with an odd expression on his face.
I cannot decipher his expression.
I do not have time to analyze his thoughts right now.I have some
explanations to give.
I take a deep breath and stand.
Alice follows me.
She takes my hand in hers and gives me an encouraging smile.
Her other hand wipes the tears off my face.
I give her a brave smile. At least, as brave as I can.
I roll my shoulders back and stand as tall as possible.
I move toward the door and I could feel Edward's eyes following me.
When I reach the door, I look at him. He still
has that odd expression.
Alice tugs on my hand and I follow her.
Toward Jacob.
The man who has been there through the lowest moment of my life.
The man whose heart I have broken brutally.
I just hope he could forgive me.
Every step I take toward Jacob is filled with dread.
He does not deserve all this.
I follow Alice down the hallway toward the grandstairs.
Upon reaching it, my eyes search for Jacob
but I could not find him.
Instead, my eyes fall on the duchess who has a sympathy smile on her face.
I slowly descended the staircase with my eyes on Esme.
I am confused.
Alice too.
But the duchess answers my unasked question when I reach her.
"He is in the library. We wanted to give you some privacy,"
she says.
I am about to turn toward the library when she speaks again.
"We all are with you, Bella. You did the right thing. Always remember
that. I am sure Jacob would understand and one day Edward."
She gives me a pat on my cheeks, smiling a teary smile.
I return it with my own, before telling her I appreciate her support.
I do.
I know, I would need it.
Not only today but in the future.
I walk toward the library door taking deep breathsand trying to control
my trembling.
I know Alice and Esme could see that I am shaking.As I open the
library door with my trembling hand, I tell myself I could do this.
It's just Jacob.
My Jacob.
I enter the library to see Jacob standing near the window, his
back facing me.
If anyone else sees him, they would say that he is standing casually.
But I know him;
he looks defeated.
His shoulders are slumped forward.
His hands are clasped behind his back.
It's as if he is trying to keep himself upward.
What have I done with you, Jacob? I am so sorry,Jacob. So very sorry.
A sob escapes me at the thought of the pain I have caused sweet Jacob.
15. Chapter 15
Chapter
His body tense at my words, but he does not move from his spot.
The cracks in my heart get deeper.
I close the door behind me and step toward him.
I keep walking in his direction and his body tenses.
I stop moving when I am close and I call out,
"Jacob."
His body becomes rigid. It seems like he has stopped breathing.
And then, he takes a deep breath and slowly turns to face me.
I have to take a step back when his eyes meet mine. I cannot take this.
There is so much pain in then.
Standing in front of me is not my Jacob.
My Jacob is a strong man; he could smile through every pain.
This man is broken and I have done this to him.
I have shattered him.
My hands go to my mouth to control another sob from escaping.
"Oh, Jacob! I am so sorry. Please forgive me."
I start sobbing and I fall to my knees.
I cover my face.
What have I done?
I thought Jacob would start shouting at me or just leave me here without a word.
But I feel his gentle hands on mine trying to uncover my face.
I do not give in.
I cannot face him.
Unbidden sobs escape from me.
"Look at me, my Bells. Please don't cry."
I hear him speak. When I remove my hands, I see him gaze at me with love, adoration, and pain in
his eyes.
I could not look into them.
His hands go to my shoulder and he helps mestand on my feet.
He has left me speechless.
He wipes my tears with one hand while the other hand rubs up and down my shoulder soothingly.
"Stop berating yourself, Bella. You have done what was needed to be done. "
More tears come down my cheeks.
How could he be so understanding, after what I have done to him?
My knees starts to give away but he catches me.
I fall into his arms sobbing.
This time I do not try to stop at all.
He wraps his arms around me and I feel safe for the first time since my wedding.
He combs his fingers through my hair and whispers softly,
"Don't do this to yourself, Bells. You have done the right thing. I am not angry with you. I would
never hate you, no matter what you do. You know that Bells, right?"
I nod against his chest.
I know he would never hate me.
 He has promised me.
I was 7 at time.
My father has taken me to his best friend, Lord Billy Black's manor.
Jocob, my best friend, is his son.
But I was scared that day because I thought Jacob would hate me after he knowing that the frog he
gave me died.
I did not take good care of it.
I had been crying very badly.
Mamma said that Jacob would understand that it was just a mistake but I did not believe her.
When we reached their Manor, I started crying more hysterically.
My father took me in his arm and tried to calm me.
He has said,
"Bella, a lady never cries like that. You are a strong girl. If you have done a mistake, be brave and
accept it. Ask him for forgiveness.
I am sure he would forgive you."
His words calm me and I take a deep breath to control myself.
When Jacob sees me, he runs toward me, takes me in his arms, and starts swinging me around.
He is very strong for an 8 years boy.
He expects me to start laughing as I normally do when he drops me on my feet and holds my face in
his hands.
"What happened Bells?"
He asks and I my eyes are filled with tears.
He will hate me.
That is the only thought in my mind.
He becomes worried when he sees me crying.
"Please don't cry, Bells. Tell me what is wrong I promise I would right it. Just tell me."
I know l have to tell him so I say between hiccups,
"The…. Frog…you…gave…me…died. I am sorr…rry, Jacob."
I cover my face with my hands and weep.
Instead of scolding me, he envelops me in a hug and whispers,
"It's okay, Bells. Please do not waste your precious tears on this. Nothing is more important than
you."
I lift my head and ask him.
"So you don't hate me?"
He laughs and says,
"I would never hate you Bells. Never."
"Promise?"
"Promise."
Today, looking into his eyes, I could not find any hatred.
Just understanding.
I have always wondered why I have not fallen in love with Jacob.
He is more than perfect.
He is just not Edward.
He leans forward and gives me a kiss on my forehead.
He smiles my Jacob's smile and says,
"I am proud of you Bells. What you did, not everyone would have done that. Knowing that the
person you are going to marry would hate you and still going through the marriage for the sake of
others is something only my Bells would do,"
I look at him in wonder but he is not finished,
"You know I would have asked you to run away with me but I know you would never do that. That
is something a coward will do and my Bells is not a coward. "
It is hard to believe that he has so much faith in me.
He understands me.
"And I know that Edward will love you one day. You are just so sweet
that no man would be able to resist you. Trust me. He will not be able to help himself. "
He eyes tears up and he crashes me to him.
He buries his face into my hair and I feel wetness on my neck. I have made him cry.
However, before I could say anything, I hear a furious voice say,
"It would do you well, Jacob, to move away from my wife."
16. Chapter 16
EPOV
I have no idea why but I don't like that she is walking away from me.
Toward him.
That mutt.
I know I shouldn't care.
But I do.
I never liked him and I am sure the feeling is mutual.
My body's reaction to Bella is throwing me off the loop.
My mind wants to stay away from her but my body...
My traitorous body wants her.
Badly.
Last night, the feel of her body against mine, my manhood was standing at attention at once.
The taste of her skin…
Seriously, Edward. You are supposed to hate her.
I do hate her with a passion.
So much so that I want to fuck her
So hard that she couldn't even walk properly afterwards.
And this morning, when she asked me why I keep a stone in my pocket, I didn't know whether I want
to die from embarrassment or laugh.
Seriously? A stone?
It's much bigger than a stone.
Just saying.
I decide to follow my sister and wife.
You know.
Just to see how that mutt would react.
I don't care that she looks so helpless and hurt and...
I. Don'
I am just curious.
When I reach the top of the stairs, my wif eis closing the door of library behind her.
I step down the stairs and am about to go toward the library when my path is blocked by my
mother.
She has her arms crossed and is glaring at me.
What the hell have I done now?
She just looks like she had been last night.
I have been sitting in the library by the fire, nursing my drink.
I can see the flames of fire dancing in the air, feeling the same fire burn inside me.
How could you that to me Tanya? I loved you so much.
I gave her everything she desired.
Just one word from her mouth and I gave it to her.
I worshipped the earth she walked on.
She was a daughter of a lowly knight but I treated her like a princess.
She just needed to say it once I would have followed her.
Anywhere she wanted to.
But she didn't.
 She never loved me.
Abruptly, I stand at that thought and throw the glass across the room.
It shatters into hundred tiny pieces like my heart.
The door opens and I hear a pair of footsteps behind me.
I turn around to see who it is.
Whoever they are, they are very angry.
So am I.
"Edward Anthony Masen Cullen"
I hear mother say, angrily.
I still don't turn around.
I know she will say what she wants to anyway.
Nothing could stop Duchess Esme.
"How could you do that to Bella? You left her like that outside all alone. That poor thing does not
had an idea what was she supposed to do. She looked so lost, Edward."
When I don't reply mother continues this time in a soft voice,
"Edward, I know you are hurt but you need to understand that Bella doesn't deserve to be punished.
She is also a victim in all of this."
No. I will not let myself guilty.
Bella is not a victim.
She had a choice but she chooses to ignore it.
She is just after my money.
Just like her sister.
Why have I not seen it before?
"She is your wife, Edward. You will treat her as such. You will treat her with respect as one should
respect his wife."
I sharply turn toward her and glare.
She does not even flinch but glares right back.
"She is my wife only in the name. She should rejoice the fact that I am not annulling this
marriage."
I spat at her.
"Edward, you will not talk to your mother in that manner."
My father says calmly but firmly.
I have not realized that my father is there until that moment.
I take a deep breath and apologize.
"I apologize mother. Please forgive me."
She nods and says,
"It's all right Edward. Now, you need to go to your new bride. She is in your room.
My room.
There's no way we would be sleeping in the same chambers.
I open my mouth to speak that but my mother stops me,
"Don't even think about throwing her out of your room. It's as much her as it is yours."
With that said, she walks out of the room, not even listening to my answer.
I know she wants to stop me from going to that mutt
but I won't back down.
So, I cross my arms and glare right back.
"You will let them talk, Edward. I will not allow you to disturb them,"
Mother says while pointing a finger at me.
I don't say anything; just go round her and walk toward the library.
I open the door and what I see makes my blood boil.
That mutt has my wife in his arms; his face is buried in her hair.
There is only one thought in my mind.
Mine.
17. Chapter 17
Chapter
EPOV
How dare he put his filthy hands on my wife?
"It would do you well, Jacob, to move away from my wife."
They both tense at my angry voice and turn toward me, but he does not remove his hands away
from my wife.
I stroll toward them, my eyes shooting daggers at Jacob, who is returning my glare.
I snatch my wife away from that mutt and wrap an arm around, still glaring at him.
I have no idea why I am being so possessive about the woman who has deceived me in a way no
one has before, but I do.
The thought of Jacob or any other man touching her makes me want to throw her over my
shoulder, take her into my room and show her who she belongs to.
Again and again.
My feelings for her are giving me whiplash.
"Edward, please…"
Balla starts to say in a pleading voice but a glare from me stops her and fear is written all over
her face.
At this moment I don't care.
I just want that mutt out of my house.
Away from my wife.
You know, you just said last night that she is your wife only in name.
My conscience tells me.
So what? She still is.
That mutt narrows his eyes at me and says,
"Stop it Cullen. You are hurting her. "
I just tighten my hold on her.
I won't let him take her away from me.
He has always done that.
I have been waiting for my Tanya.
My beautiful, charming, sweet Tanya.
I could feel myself harden at her thought.
Bella would also be there.
Innocent-no, blushing-Bella suits her more.
I love to make her blush.
There is a special connection between us.
I know a friendship between a girl and boy is almost considered a taboo
but Bella and me are friends.
Not that anyone knows that.
She blushes a lot in my presence.
I love it.
The Blacks are also here today.
So is that mutt, Jacob.
A grimace at that thought.
The Swan's carriage arrives and I hold my breath impatiently waiting for my Tanya.
 Just two more years and until she turns eighteen. Then, we could get married.
We would become man and wife in front of the church and God.
I could hardly wait.
Bella steps out of the carriage and her eyes meet mine.
She instantly looks down and I could see her blushing.
She looks at me from under her lashes and gives me a shy smile.
I smirk.
She starts walking toward me but is stopped by a man.
Jacob Black.
He takes her in his arms and swirls her around.
She laughs a beautiful laugh.
I don't like her in his arms.
I know they are to wed soon but they aren't yet.
It's not appropriate.
If someone sees her like that, they would be talking.
That doesn't stop him.
He drops her on her feet and offers his arm to her.
She takes it and they walk toward the garden.
Away from me.
Bella looks over her shoulder and gives me a apologetic smile.
I smile back to tell her that it is all right.
Jacob follows her line of sight to see her looking at me and he narrows his eyes at me, glaring.
I glare right back.
I feel a hand on my arm and I turn to see my beautiful Tanya looking at me with a glint in her
eyes.A huge smile comes across my face.
At that time, I thought that the glint was love and happiness to see me.
Now, I am not so sure.
I have trusted Bella more than anyone. That's why it hurts so much that she, of all people, deceived
me.
I wish they would have come to me and explained the situation but they didn't.
They didn't consider my feelings.
She didn't consider my feelings.
Now, I won't consider hers.
The mutt is still glaring at me, his arms crossed over his chest.
"She is my wife. I will do as I see fit. You don't get to say anything."
His jaw clenches and he takes a step toward me.
I don't step back.
He doesn't scare me.
He's never been able to.
My arm is still around Bella; she puts a hand on his chest and warns him to stop.
Her other hand is on my chest as if that would be able to stop me.
"Jacob, please go."
My wife says.
Black looks at him with an expression as if he doesn't believe what he is hearing.
I couldn't help but smirk, my eyes still narrowed at him.
He says,
"But Bella, he is not in right frame of mind. He could hurt you. I couldn't, I won't, allow it."
 Bella doesn't let him say anything
"I know you are worried Jacob. But I can handle it. You just said that you have complete faith in
me. Please Jacob, if you have ever loved me, you will leave."
He reluctantly consents but he doesn't look happy.
Ha! coward.
He looks at me before leaving but his eyes gives me a warning that if I as much as lay a hand on
her, he would kill me.
I don't need to understand her meaning.
He loves her and she loves him.
I could feel my anger rising.
I turn toward her and she had managed to get out of my arm.
"What the hell is wrong with you, Edward? Why did you behaved like that to Jacob? He hasn't
done anything to you,"
she says in an angry voice.
She did not just say that.
I walk toward her but she moves backward until her back hits the wall.
I stop when there is a negligible distance between us and starts speaking in a low voice.
"You. Are. Mine. I may never love you but you will always belong to me, Isabella Marie Cullen.
Always."
Her eyes go wide but I continue, my voice rising.
"I know you still love him but I won't let you go to him.I know you want him but I won't let you
whore around like-"
Before I could continue I feel her slap on my face.
18. Chapter 18
Chapter
BPOV
I just slapped Edward.
I cannot believe I did that.
It took me a moment to register what I just did but it was too much for me to handle. Edward's
words...
How could he even think that about me?
My Edward knew me so well.
He would never say such a thing
but this…
I know what I did hurt himand I would be sorry.
His eyes tell me that much.
They are menacing.
There is no trace of my Edward in them.
Just anger and a promise.
A promise to destroy me completely.
Looking into his eyes, I try to find my Edward, who once protected my virtue.
Edward has won the tournament yesterday and Cullens has thrown a grand party to celebrate his
success.
That is where I am today.
Edward is dancing with Tanya, the look of pure love and joy on his face as he is gazing at her.
I can see that Tanya feels the same.
I am happy for them.
Still it hurts to see the love of your life be with someone else.
I should be missing Jacob and I am. Just as a friend; not as my betrothed.
Edward leans down and kisses her on forehead.
Tanya looks at him and gives him a sweet smile.
The answering smile that Edward gives her is too much for me to handle.
I could feel tears filling my eyes and I run out of the great hall toward the stairs.
When I reach the stairs, I turn toward Alice's room.
She would not mind if I use her room.
I just need a moment to collect my thoughts.
Halfway there, I feel that someone is following me. When I look back, no one is there.
I am just being a silly girl just as Edward calls me.
He calls me that when he knows no one is listening.
I feel a bittersweet smile on my face.
I could no longer contain the tears.
I continue and reach her room. I go inside and sit on the bed.
I fold my legs and my arms go around them.
I put my forehead on my knees and I could no longer control my emotions.
Unbidden sobs escape me.
I am not sure how much longer I could take seeing them like that.
I should not be feeling this.
They are happy and he is happy. That is all that matters.
 I try to tell myself that but my heart is still breaking.
I have no idea how long it I have been here but I hear the door open.
Alice has come to find me; she knows I do not like parties.
She would get worried if she sees me crying, so I try to compose myself. I wipe my tears and
plaster a big smile on my face before turning toward her.
However, it's not Alice but lord James Hunter.
I don't like him, he gives me bad vibes.
Papa told me to stay away from him; he has a bad reputation. Him being in the room is not good at
all.
I get off the bed and I could feel my body trembling with fear.
Tears are streaming down my cheeks but this time for a different reason.
He should not be here. If someone sees him me with him in a same room as him, it would destroy
me.
He starts taking a step toward me. There is a sinister smile on his face.
I do not have any idea what he has in his mind; I know it is not good.
I start backing away but he does not stop walking toward me.
I make a snap decision and make a run toward the door but before I could make it, I am slammed
against a door, a hard body pressing against me.
A loud cry escapes me.
I feel something digging my hips but I do not care what it is; I need him to get off me.
It is not proper.
"Step away from me, Lord James,"
I try to say in a firm voice but it sounds pathetic.
He just gives me a smile and say,
"Don't be like this darling. We could have so much fun together."
He pressed his body into me harder and a whimper escapes me.
His hand comes to my neck and moves it down.
I try to stop him but he pins my hand to the wall. With his free hand, he proceeds to lower my dress.
Before he could continue a voice say,
"Get off her right now, James."
It is Edward.
We turn our head to see a very angry Edward standing at the door.
James smiles his sinister smile and steps away from me to turn toward Edward but the former grips
my arm.
I try to move away but he is much stronger than I am.
Edward sees me struggling and starts strolling toward us.
When he reaches us, he orders James to let go of me but James keep smiling and says,
" Come on, Edward. She wants it. She is really just a whore-"
I gasp at the word. Before he could say anything, Edward pins him against the wall by his throat;
Edward is shaking with anger.
James looks scared when Edward speaks in a seething voice,
"If you speak one more word against her honor, I will kill you with my bare hands. I trust her more
than I trust myself. She can do no wrong."
My eyes fill with tears at his trust and I fall for Edward harder.
How could I not?
Edward throws James across the room and tells him,
"Leave before I lose the little control I have on myself, James."
James scrambles to his feet to leave but turns toward us at the last moment.
"You will be sorry for this Edward."
With that, he limps out of the room.
I turn toward him and try to speak,
"Ed..ward.. I swear I didn't…."
But he just takes me in his arm and starts whispering,
"Silly Bella, I know you and I know James. You would never to do Bella."
I try to find that Edward but I couldn't.
He raises his hand and I thought he is going to slap me back.
I close my eyes and feel Edward's fist meeting the wall.
I open my eyes to see his jaws tighten and he grits out,
"You would be sorry for it, Isabella. Your family would pay for this. I promise."
I gasp.
He steps back from me still glaring before heading for the door.
I fall to my knees but ask him,
"What has happened to you, Edward? This is not you."
He stops dead in his tracks and his body goes rigid.
He turns toward me and for a moment I see a broken man.
As soon I see my Edward, he disappears and is replaced by the hard man I now know.
"He was brutally killed by the ones he loved and trusted most."
19. Chapter 19
A/N This chapter is now beated:)
Chapter
"What has happened to you Edward? This is not you."
Her question stops me from moving and my body tenses.
I turn toward her and just look at her.
I know that she could see the pain in my eyes her because of her question.
I don't know whether to laugh or to be angry at her.
The one who is the reason for what I have become is asking me such things.
She has the guts to say such words.
"He was brutally killed by the ones he most loved and trusted,"
I told her, seething in hatred.
Hate is far much better than the pain in my heart.
Her eyes widen at my answer and it pains me.
A small part of me wants to take her in my arms and do whatever it takes to bring a smile on her
face
the way I used to.
At 15 years of age, I have gone to the Swan estate to meet young Lord JasperSwan, my friend.
Jasper and I are of the same age.
I dismount my horse when I get there.
I head toward the main entrance but a movement at the corner of my eye stopsme.
I follow its direction and my eyes catches a glimpse of brunette hair behind a tree at the side of the
Swan manor.
I crank my neck to see Young Miss Swan,jumping and waving her hand.
Her eyes were fixed at something on the tree and I could see the movement of her lips.
I become curious at what Bella is doing.
I walk toward her and hear her saying,
"Come down or you will fall down. Please you will get hurt."
I could hear a concern in her voice.
My brows crease, thinking who it could be.
I walk further and see a cat on the tree.
Only she could be concerned about a cat on the tree, silly Bella.
Before I know it, I find myself laughing really hard.
My laugh alerts Bella of my presence and she turns toward me.
Her eyes go wide and a blush spreads on her pale cheeks.
Her eyes drops on the ground and she curtsies in front of me'
"Good morning, Lord Edward."
She says in a low, embarrassed voice.
I speak as I walk toward her,
"How many times do I have to tell you call me Edward, Bella?"
I try to keep my voice firm.
If anything, her blush intensifies and she stammers,
"I.. am… sorry"
I smile at that.
"It's all right. But do remember it next time."
 I tell her so she could relax.
Eyes still on the ground, she gives me a nod.
"Now, tell me what were you just doing?"
Her head snaps toward me and her eyeswiden.
She gasps and turns toward the tree as if she just remembered that she has a cat to rescue.
Inside, I am laughing while I manage to keep my face composed.
She turns toward me with her tear-filledeyes and pleads,
"Edward, please save the cat or it would get hurt."
All amusement vanishes from my face and wonder replaces it.
This girl has a heart of gold.
I look over at the cat to see that it is not that high on the tree.
Am I really considering this stupidity?
My eyes go to Bella and I see a tear escape her eyes.
Yes, I am going to do it.
I take a deep breath and walk over the tree.
I brace myself against the tree trunk andhoist myself up.
It's not difficult; I have done it before butthis is stupidity.
When I am up on the tree, I turn toward Bella to see a hopeful look at her face.
The cat is looking-no, glaring-at me warning me not to move further.
I narrow my eyes and cautiously move on my knee, my hands ready to catch the damn cat.
For Bella.
As I move forward, it moves backward.
I leap to catch the cat and lose my balance.
I land on my butt, the cat in my arm.
Bella runs toward me and takes the cat from me checking it for the injuries.
Seriously! I am the one who fell and she is worried about the cat.
But the smile on her face makes me forget about my pain.
She looks at me and gasps,
"Oh, God! Edward. Are you all right? I am sorry. Please forgive me."
She starts apologizing.
Cute.
I laugh and tell her not to worry.
However, because she is Bella, she doesn't listen and starts crying so I take her in my arms.
Looking at her today I wonder if she the same Bella who has caused me so much pain.
The one who has deceived me so brutally.
I turn toward the door and see my mother hurriedly gotoward us with Emmett, my first cousin,
behind her.
Her eyes go to Bella when she reaches the door of library and turns to glare at me.
Nothing new at that.
I ignore her and proceed to go head to the door.
"Edward."
I hear mother calling me but I keep moving.
I hear a pair of footsteps following me and by the sound of them, it's Emmett.
Great! Just what I need.
He is Bella's biggest well wisher.
He is like a big brother to her.
Her protector
20. Chapter 20
EPOV
Emmett follows me to the stable even though I do my best to avoid him.
That's Emmett for you.
He never takes a hint
nor does he want to.
I know he is going to plead Bella's case.
As if I don't have enough people ready to strike me at the first chance I hurt Bella.
It doesn't matter that I am hurt the most.
Even when I hurt her, I still feel the pain.
However, I can't allow myself to feel sorry for her.
I mount my horse and kick it, making it run.
When I hear the sound of another set of hoofs, I know Emmett is following me.
I put more pressure on the horse by my thighs, making in it running faster.
The person behind me doesn't accept defeat and soon, he is riding next to me.
"Edward, Come on. Listen to me, dear cousin."
He says in his over cheerful voice.
I glare at him sideways.
He is not the one to be easily deflected;
it's Emmett we are talking about.
After few strides, he has gained speed on me and is blocking my way, causing me to pull the
reigns of my horse to avoid collision.
I glare at him and he gives me a cheeky smile.
I look around to see we are in the forest.
I dismount my horse and brush its hair. It seems tohave a calming effect on it.
He is also glaring at Emmet.
Emmett dismounts his own and comes toward me.
I don't give him any attention.
Let him chatter to himself.
"So, Little Brother. I heard you finally got hitched.Congratulations."
I glare at him and turn back to my horse.
He just laughs.
I can feel my anger rising.
Then he is quiet. Too quiet.
I turn toward him to see him leaning against a tree. He is looking at me with an unreadable
expression on his face.
Emmett doesn't say anything; he just keeps looking at me.
It is making me uncomfortable.
I sigh and asks him, "Do you want to say anything else or do you prefer to stand there and look at
me for no particular reason?"
I finish with an eye roll.
He takes a deep breath and a sad look comes on his face.
"I am sorry Edward for what happened with you,"
he says. I turn away from him
but he continues,
 "Who knows that Bella could do that? She always seemed too innocent. Never knew it was a
façade. Never thought she could be so cruel and deceiving."
My anger rises again but for a different reason.
"She is such a whore…"
Before he could complete his sentence, I have him against the tree, my hands at his throat.
I am breathing heavily and I glare at him.
How dare he say that about my Bella?
but he continues,
"She is not what we thought, isn't it Edward? She has such an evil heart."
My hand around his throat tightens.
He just smirks at me.
He looks like he expects me to behave in suchmanner.
My brows creases and I am confused.
What is his deal?
"Why so angry, Edward? Isn't that what you think about her? What you have been calling her?"
he asks and I narrow my eyes at him.
He rolls his eyes and says,
"You weren't exactly quiet."
I drop my hand and turn away from him.
"Seriously. Why are you angry if I said something bad about Bella? I am not the one who is
blaming her, it's you. I don't understand why you became upset if I say what's on your mind,"
he continues.
I don't say anything because I don't have an answer for that.
He is right. Why did I attack my cousin when he just said aloud what I have been thinking?
"You don't have an answer to that, do you?"
He doesn't wait for my answer, he doesn't need to.
"I know you don't because deep inside, you know she is not the one who is wrong. You know she
has done what was necessary,"
he says coming in front of me.
I turn away because
I can't face him.
I refuse to believe him because
he is wrong.
He has to be.
I am not ready to forgive so I won't.
"Edward, this is not the first time Bella has to pay for Tanya's mistake."
He is right. This is not the first time.
I have gone to the Swan residence to escort my sister back to the Cullen manor, who has gone there
to meet Bella that morning.
I go inside the manor to see that Tanya is dancing in an unladylike manner at the main hall.
She is not supposed to.
I know she is twelve
but she behaves like a five-year-old.
Suddenly, a vase on the side table falls to the floor and shatters into thousands of pieces.
Tanya stops dancing and I can see tears at the rim of her eyes.
I feel sorry for her because I know the vase was important.
It has been a gift from the king to Sir CharlieSwan.
 A fourteen year old Bella comes running from the kitchen with a look of horror on her face.
She turns toward Tanya and then toward me.
She looks at me pleadingly.
For what, I don't know.
I open my mouth but I hear someonecome down the stairs in hurry.
I turn toward the stairs to see MadameSwan coming down the staircase.
She looks worried.
When she reach the main hall, her eyes go huge and she bore a terrifying expression. Then, she
becomes angry.
She turns toward Tanya. By the older woman's expression, she is about to scold youngest daughter
when Bella comes forward and says,
"I am sorry, Mama. I did not notice the vase in my excitement and it broke. Please forgive me."
Madam Swan and Tanya gasp at thesame time but for different reasons.
Tanya comes forward and is about to say something when Bella put a hand on the former's clasped
hands to silenceher.
Madam Swan looks disappointed and says,
"Isabella Marie Swan, I never expected such behavior from you. If it has beenTanya I would have
understood. Butwith you, I am highly disappointed. You will be punished for this. You are not to meet
Lady Alice Cullen for a week and I forbid you to go out of the manor for the next month. You will
alsomake dinner for the family for one month."
My eyes narrows.
This is wrong.
She does not deserve this.
Tanya does.
Bella drops her eyes on the floor and nods.
Bella is the only one in the room who knew about my presence.
I walk further into the room and notify them of my presence.
Madame Swan turns to me and comes forward.
The three ladies curtsy before me and I give each of them a bow.
I open my mouth to correct Madame Swan when Bella's eye meets mine with the same pleading
look.
This time, I know what asks of me.
I am not sure I could give her that.
It would be wrong.
So very wrong.
But the look on Bella's face force me to keep my silence.
I look at Madam Swan, who is looking at me with a curious expression so I say,
"Good morning, Madam Swan. I am here to escort Alice back to the manor."
I remember my sister then and my eyes roam around the room to see her standing near the kitchen.
The expression on her face tells me that she is also not happy with what happened.
She knows Bella's nature.
So do I.
Is what Emmett saying true?
Do I think Bella is a victim?
No, I cannot go there.
I turn toward him to see that he has already mounted his horse.
He takes the reins and says,
 "Edward, she is the best thing that ever happened to you no matter what. Get yourself together and
see what is right in front of you before it's too late."
Then, he is on his way, leaving me withmy thoughts.
21. Chapter 21
Chapter
The pain in his voice kills me more than his words.
The guilt overshadows my anger at his previous words.
He strolls out of the room. When he is gone, Esme comes toward me.
Emmett is at the doorway and his eyes meet mine.
They convey everything I need to know.
I am innocent in his eyes.
He gives me a smile and turns toward Edward to follow him.
Esme drops on her knees beside me and without a word, she takes me in her arms.
The tears come unbidden.
I cry in her arms, though she doesn't say anything. She just keeps rubbing my back and
occasionally stroking my hair.
After crying my heart out, I lift my face and wipe away my tears.
I give her a thankful smile and she replies with her sad one.
"I am so sorry, Bella dear,"
she says. I tilt my head a little, confused.
She takes my face in her hands and says,
"I am sorry for what my son said to you. I don't know what has happened to him. My son was not
like that."
She is telling this more to herself than to me.
I take her hand on my own and say,
"I know, Duchess. He is just acting that way because he is hurt."
A tear escapes her eyes and she says,
"Give me a word Bella and I will force Edward to have this marriage annulled."
I squeeze hand in mine and ask her,
"Don't you trust me, Duchess?"
She assures me,
"I do, Bella but-"
I interrupted her.
"Let me handle it. I promise you that it won't be long till we will have our Edward back. He doesn't
know hatred. He shows us his anger but I know he is dying inside. We need to save him before it's too
late."
She looks at me with a expression of awe and wonder.
"You have no idea, how proud of you I am, my child."
She says, covering my hand with her own. I give her my bravest smile.
She smiles and wipes away her own tears.
She stands on her feet before helping me get up.
She opens her mouth but there is a knock on the door.
We turn to see George standing in the doorway, staring straight ahead.
I look down to see that I am still wearing my wedding dress which I have apparently worn to bed
last night.
The wedding dress- the dress that was made for Tanya.
My heart breaks at that.
I am worried about Tanya. Where is she now? Is there someone with her or not?
 If there is someone, could he or she be trusted?
Tanya has always been like this-taking decisions on the spur of the moment.
What she did yesterday, is because of me?
I have always covered her mistakes. I take the blame on myself with the belief that she would learn
one day.
But she hasn't.
I have always forgiven her whenever she did something wrong but I will never forgive her for
what she has done with Edward.
He has loved her like no other.
She has changed a sweet, loving man to a angry, bitter person but I won't let it continue. I want my
Edward back if only as a friend.
"What is it, George?"
Esme voice brings me out of my thoughts.
"Sir Jasper Swan is here, Duchess," he said.
My big brother is here.
A smile appear on my face.
Esme gives him a nod and says,
"Thank you for informing us about his presence. Please tell him to make himself comfortable at
the great hall and we would be there shortly. Be sure that he is well taken care of."
"Yes, Duchess."
George leaves after giving a slight bow to both of us.
Esme turns toward me and pats my checks lovingly. With a smile, she is out the room.
I am glad because I need a moment before I could face my brother.
I stare at the blazing fire in the fire place, bracing myself of what is to come.
The journey ahead is not going to be easy but I would take whatever fate is planned for me.
The memories of my Edward helping me cross every hurdle.
I need to remember that he is the same Edward.
He is just hurting.
I close my eyes. I swear to not shed even a single tear.
After taking a deep breath, I open my eyes with as much determination I could muster.
I stand up and ready myself to face my brother.
I have no idea what he thinks of me now.
We have not been able to meet yesterday due to the fact that father sent him to search for Tanya.
I do not know what to expect.
When I enter the great hall, Jasper and Esme are in deep conversation.
I clear my throat and both heads snap toward me.
Jasper's eyes are filled with worry and love for me.
I search his eyes but I did not find any anger in them.
My eyes become watery but I don't let my tears fall.
I take a deep breath and plaster a fake smile.
I know how to give a fake smile. That is what I have been doing every time I had to see Edward
with Tanya.
It wasn't that I was jealous or didn't want my sister to be happy. Still, it was painful.
He smiles a little and shakes his head while standing, telling me he doesn't believe me for a
second.
He comes toward me and without a word, he has me in his arms.
I lay my head on his shoulder and put one hand on his bicep.
 I close my eyes and relish in the feeling of safety and warmth.
His chin is resting on top of my head and we don't say anything.
I am just glad that he is not angry with me.
After some time, he leans back and takes my face in his hands.
He eyes looks at me directly and says,
"I don't have enough words to thank you for what you did for our family. Only you could
sacrifice your own life for others."
His words once again made me sob and I force myself to smile at him.
But he is not finished.
"I apologize for everything you had to go through because of Tanya's mistake. The way Edward
behaved-"
I cut him off.
I have enough people blaming my husband.
"Jasper, it is destined happen. The way Edward reacted? Tell me Jasper how would you have
reacted if Alice has done this to you."
I told him.
He looks pained and I continue,
"He is hurting, Jasper. He needs time. If causing me pain helps him get over the betrayal he had to
endure, then let it be."
His hands drops and he turns away from me.
"I cannot, in my right presence of mind, let him do this to you. He my best friend but you are my
sister. I am here to take you back to Swan manor. I am not going to take no as an answer."
He says in a flat voice.
If it was before my marriage, I would have done as he has said but too late for that.
"No, Jasper. I won't."
He turns toward me, his eyes blazing.
I have never said no to him.
"Isabella Marie Swan…"
I cut him off.
"Cullen. I am Lady Cullen now. I am married now, Jasper. I don't have to answer you. I will do as
my husband would command me to do and he still hasn't told me to do so."
I know what I said have hurt him; his expression tells me that much.
I avert my eyes.
"Bella, please."
I shake my head.
"Bella, your marriage is not consummated yet. Hence, it is null and void," Esme said.
My eyes go wide and I just stare at her.
How does she know that?
I couldn't control my tears this time and my gaze falls on the floor.
It is a biggest shame for a wife if her husband doesn't want her.
I know Edward doesn't want me but I didn't want anyone to know about that.
"Who says it isn't consummated?"
22. Chapter 22
EPOV
Emmet race through the trees, away from me.
Is he right?
Is Bella really innocent?
The voice in my head says that she is but I have been ignoring it.
I don't know how much longer I could do that.
I hear my horse whimper and I give my attention to it.
I know he is thirsty. In my hurry to get away from Emmett however, I have not let it drink the
water stable boy prepared for it.
My eyes roam the familiar forest.
There is a river nearby so I take the reins of my horse and walk toward its general direction. My
thoughts are somewhere else.
I did not even notice the river in front of me; I remove the reins so that the horse can drink.
I am tired.
Rubbing my face, I am forced to look down. I realize that I am still in my wedding clothes.
I laugh escapes me because of that.
Wedding.
A wedding I would never forget.
I go to the river bank and kneel on my knees.
I lean forward and scoop some water in my hands.
Then, I close my eyes and splash water on my face.
When I open my eyes, I turn to heaven to seek for answers.
God help me.
I don't know with what.
All this anger is taking a toll on me. I'm just tired.
That is when my eyes fall on a family of deer.
I remember.
I remember that one hunting trip when Jasper, Emmett, and I brought the girls with us-
Alice, Tanya and Bella.
Alice and Tanya were excited.
Bella not so much.
We have been riding with the girls on their horses when I see a deer near the river drinking water.
I thought that there won't be a better chance to impress Tanya, so I aim the deer with my bow.
I turn toward Tanya and tilt my head toward the deer silently telling her.
It's for you.
She gives me a smirk.
I take it as a challenge and smirk back.
I turn my head, stretch the bow, and release the arrow. Suddenly, a figure crosses its path.
It's Bella.
I am frozen as I see Bella cradling the deer in her chest, her back toward me.
There is a tear in her dress sleeve and blood is oozing out of her arm.
Damnation!
I can see everyone running toward her.
None of us saw her dismount the horse and run to the deer.
 Everyone is trying to leave the animal but she doesn't.
She is shaking it constantly and would not leave it.
Suddenly, I am angry.
I stalk toward her and bend down to yank her arm toward me.
She lets out a cry and her eyes meet mine.
I wound my arm around her and glare at her.
"Edward, that's my sister. Unhand her."
I hear Jasper but I don't give him my attention.
The deer runs as he is freed from her arms.
"Have you lost your mind, Isabella?"
I ask her in my outrage.
Did she have any idea what could have happened if the damned Arrow has gone a bit sideways?
"You could have died,"
I say. Tears stream down her cheeks and she drops her eyes to the ground but I don't let her.
My free hand lifts her chin and I say after calming myself a bit,
"You are very precious, Bella. Don't ever do something like that again."
I take her in my arms not even concerned about the fact that it is inappropriate to hug the older
sister of my fiancé.
"I..am…sorry…but..I couldn't…let …t…die,"
She manages to say in between her sobs with her head buried in my chest.
I couldn't stop myself when I kiss the top of her head.
"Silly girl"
I say with a smile on my face.
When I lift my face I see everyone has a stunned expression on their faces.
My eyes find Tanya and I thought she would be angry that I am behaving s inappropriately with her
sister but she is not.
She is looking at me with an odd expression. I don't have any idea what it means but it is definitely
not jealously.
Something in her eyes tells me that she knows something that no one else does.
Bella controls her emotions and steps away from me, her eyes downward.
It brings my eyes away from Tanya's expression.
There is awkwardness in the air and I guess no one knows how to respond.
"Oh heavens! You are bleeding, Bella."
Alice says and everyone is actively coming to Bella's aid. My mind is on Tanya's reaction.
The voice inside me refuses to be ignored any longer.
Do you really think a girl like Bella who didn't care about her own life just to save a deer could to
deceive you, Edward? My eyes remain on the deer while the voice inside me tries to tell me what
everyone but I seem to be convinced about.
Abruptly, the creature in front of me snap its attention to me. His eyes remind me of Bella's.
They have the same innocence.
The deer runs away as soon as he looks at me but I watch his retreating form.
My horse nudges me and takes my attention away from the direction in which the deer ran.
I lightly pat it in the head and it nuzzles its nose in my neck, making me laugh.
It seems that I have not laughed for so long.
"What do you think I should be doing? Is Bella really innocent?"
He just keeps looking at me while I smile and shake my head.
My smile vanishes.
A part of me knows that Bella is innocent. However, the angry part of me speaks louder.
A/n Thank you everyone who reviewed. They inspire me to write.
23. Chapter 23
Chapter
I close my eyes and lean my head against my horse.
Whenin doubt, askGodand if he doesn'tanswerthen ask his man.
I hear my mother's voice in my head.
It always calms me down and shows me the right path.
I still have some faith in the High One.
I stand abruptly, causing my horse to flinch away.
I rub his back to calm it.
When it has settled down, I mount on it and pull its reins which caused it to run.
The moment I reach my destination, I pull the reins and the horse stops infront of the church.
The very church where my whole world had changed.
I dismount my horse and tie its reins on a nearby tree. Then, I walk toward the church.
There is no one else in the church so I walk down the aisle. The scenes of yesterday play in my
mind.
I see myself standing at the altar waiting for my bride come unaware of the truth.
My shock when I see my wife.
My anger.
Her tears which I refused to see.
My promise to make her life a living hell.
The fear and desperation on her face.
Every scene plays in my head.
I sit on the pew in front, my eyes on theSon of God.
I allow my tears to escape.
I need it.
God, please help me.
I close my eyes and let my head drop.
I have no idea how much time went by when I feel a hand on my shoulder.
I open my eyes see that it is Father Alec, his face full of sympathy.
I couldn't face him so I turn to the front.
"Let me tell you a story, Lord Edward."
I hear him say and my brows crease.
I turn toward him confused but he keeps on smiling.
I give him all my attention the moment he speaks.
"Once upon a time there was a king who lost his finger in an accident. He feels sorry for himself.
Many of his advisers told him that how unfair the lord has been with him. But there was a wise man
among them. He came forward and said with confidence, 'Do not fret my king, for everything that
happens, happens for a reason. There is something good hidden in this misfortune.'"
I am even more confused now.
"I can't see any good in what happened with the king."
I couldn't help but speak my mind.
The father just smiles and continues,
"Everyone, including the king, asked the advisor this same question, at which the wise advisor just
smiled and said,
'I have no idea what high one has in his mind but I completely trust him.'
 "The king become very angry and said,
'You are still praising that high one when he did this to me and says that it is a good thing. You are
no longer my advisor. You will leave my council this very moment.'
The wise man nodded and made his way toward the entrance but the king voice stopped him.
'You said that everything happens for a reason then there must be some good in this, no?'
The king's voice was mocking but the wise advisor just smiled and continued on his way."
Father stops and takes a moment before continuing.
"After few days the king went on a hunting trip with some of his close advisers into the forest. The
king did not notice but while he was hunting, his advisers lost him. But he wasn't worried until he saw
that he was surrounded by the wild people. They captured him and took him near their village. The
king did not understand their language but he knew from their actions that he was being sacrificed.
The king was scared. He prayed to the very high one he has mocked few days for some sort of
miracle.
The high one still heard him because just as they were about to slaughter him, one of them
shrieked and started pointing toward the king's hand, the one with missing finger. Everyone saw the
missing finger and started backing away. Their leader came forward and bowed to the king,
"You are not to be sacrificed. We cannot sacrifice the man with any missing part of their body.""
Father Alec looks at me and I am in wonder.
The priest sees my face and continues,
"The king was safely escorted to his kingdom where he met his advisors. Still, there was one thing
continued revolving around his brain-the words of the wise adviser.
He called the wise advisor and told him the whole incident. The wise adviser just smiled but there
was a question in king's mind.
'I know what was good hidden behind my missing finger but what good it did you when I
dismissed you from my council?'
the king asked the wise adviser in wonder at while he calmly replied,
'Because if you hadn't then I would have been with you today and they would have sacrificed me
on your place.'"
The priest finishes with a smile and I am just speechless.
"I.."
Father puts his hand on mine and says,
"The great Lord has his reasons for everything he does. We may not like it but always remember
he knows the best."
I nod, understanding what he is trying to say
but he is not finished.
"The king got the gift of life because of what happened with him but you may get a gift greater
than that."
Father pauses to search my face for something. When I did not say anything he just smiles and
says,
"The gift of true love, lord Edward"
With a final pat on my hand, he leaves me with my own thoughts.
A/N All right I know you all want to know who said that last line, just a bit more patience. You
will know it in next chapter.
24. Chapter 24
EPOV
The voices of my mother, the priest and Emmett ring through my mind as I race toward my home.
Toward my wife.
Something is telling me that I need to be there.
That she needs me right now.
The part of me that always knew that Bella is innocent has won.
I can't believe I did what I did to her when I should have been her sacrifice.
I don't turn my face asFather Alecleaves mewithmy own thoughts.
My eyes go to the front and I see myself standing there, smiling waiting for my bride.
Only this time Bella doesn't come under the veil. No one does.
I see myself waiting but no one comes.
I hear a slight buzz around the church and I know everyone istalking, wondering whymybride
hasn't shown up.
No bride came yet I amstill standing there,waiting. I am watch and wait at the entrance of the
church when I hearpeople laughat me; I am unable to stop them.
Theyare not only laughing at me butat my familyas well. I can see desperation on my face.
Suddenly my eyes open and I realize that it wasn't truth.
Itcould have been if Bella hasn't done what she did. Meand my family would have beenthe
laughingstock for days.
Royalor not, it would ruin our family names.
Thatis when I know that Bella is innocent in allof this.
I can't believe that I have blamed Bella of deceiving me. She was only trying to be there for me
when the one who should have been there deserted me and left me on my own.
Was I so blind with rage that I didn't see the truth in her eyes? How could I do that to my Bella?
The Bella who has always looked at me for guidance.
The one who could not even think of hurting the mere animals.
Will she forgive me for what I have done to her in the last 24 hours?
"I won't let you whore around..."I cringe at the memory.
I hear my own voice blaming her, shunning her after knowing that she would never ever do it.
I know I would deserve it if she doesn't.
If I have been a selfless person, I would have annulled this marriage and let her marry that mutt.
However, I am not. I can't let her go.
I don't know what I will do if she also leaves me.
When I reach my manor, I see a carriage at the front entrance and the symbol on it indicates that it
belongs to Swans.
My eyes narrow, thinking who it could be. I shrug my shoulder.
I would know soon enough.
When I enter the manor, I hear some voices coming from great hall. I make my way toward the
sounds and recognize the voice of my friend, Jasper.
"And I apologize for everything you had to go through because of Tanya's mistake. The way
Edward behaved-"
I hear Jasper start but he is cut of my the voice of my wife.
"No, Jasper! It was bound to happen. And the way Edward reacted? How would you have reacted if
Alice has done that to you? He is hurting, . He needs time. If causing me pain helps him get over the
betrayal he had to endure, then let it be."
Even after what I did she is still defending me. She is still there for me.
I could feel my eyes burning but I control my tears there and continue eavesdropping without
giving away my presence outside the great hall just around the corner.
"I cannot, in right presence of mind, let him do this to you. He my best friend but you are my
sister. I am here to take you back to Swan manor. I am not going to take no for an answer."
I could feel my anger rise because of his words. However, I also worry about what Bella would
say.
Had I taken too much time in realizing my mistake? Will she leave me?
"No, Jasper. I won't."
I hear Bella declining Jasper's order.
I know she has never done anything like that; she respects him greatly.
For her to defy his command for me makes me want to kill myself for what I made her go
through.
It wasn't only me whose life has changed drastically
but I was too blind with rage to see it. My mother's voice brings me out of my thoughts.
It made me desperate.
I know I should not do what I am about to do but I can't let her go.
Call me a bastard but I am going to fight for her. She is mine and mine alone.
I walk forward and enter the room.
"Who says it isn't consummated?"
I ask, making my presence known.
Every head snaps toward me but my eyes are on Bella.
Her eyes are wide, looking at me with confusion. There is pain in her eyes and I know that I am
the reason for it.
I want nothing more than to take her in my arms but first, I need to convince everyone that our
marriage is consummated.
I turn toward my mother and look her in the eyes and say,
"Why would you think that we haven't consummated our marriage, Mother?
25. Chapter 25
"Why would you think that we haven't consummated our wedding, mother?"
Edward says as he look straight in the eyes of Duchess Cullen. He is blatantly lying.
I have no idea why.
He could just annul this wedding and no one will lift a finger to him. It would be me who would be
shunned for a life time.
I avert my eyes away from him to see Esme glaring at Edward.
"Lord Edward Cullen we all-"
Esme starts to answer when Edward cuts her off.
"There is a proof on our marriage bed, mother."
Esme's eyes go huge and she opens her mouth only to close it.
She has a look of bewilderment on her face and she stares from Edward to me. She is searching
my face for something.
For what I have no idea.
My own eyes go to Edward who is still looking at Esme with an expressionless face.
I look for a clue. What is he talking about?
How would something on the marriage bed proof that we have consummated our marriage.
I am confused but I try to keep my face composed.
"Is it true, Bella dear?"
Esme question brings me out of my thoughts. I tear my eyes away from Edward who is still not
looking at me.
I turn toward Esme; her eyes are pleading to me to tell her the truth.
I drop my eyes to the floor and just give a slight nod.
I cannot meet her eyes for I know that she would see the truth in my eyes.
She has always been able to tell when I tried to lie. For once I pray to God that she would just
believe the lie Edward told her.
I take a deep breath and lift my head to see Esme looking at me with a disappointed expression.
She exhales and shakes her head as if defeated.
My eyes again meet the floor as I try to control my tears for hurting her but I couldn't let Edward
become a liar in everyone's eyes.
"If you say so."
I hear Esme say but I don't lift my eyes; I can't meet everyone else's.
I hear footsteps coming toward me but I still don't lift my eyes to know who is approaching me.
I see a pair of shoes stop in front of me and I finally lifts my eyes to meet Edward's.
What I see in them makes me take a step back.
There is so much pain in them that the tears I have been holding almost escape me.
Almost.
Edward lifts his hand. He is still looking into my eyes when I hear my brother say,
"Don't do this to my sister Edward. She is an innocent in all this. She is as much of a victim as you
are, my Edward."
Jasper's voice stops Edward's hand in mid air and the latter closes his eyes.
Edward takes a deep breath and when he opens his eyes, they are void of any emotion.
My brows crease at that.
Edward turns toward my brother and says in a voice that could only belong to a future Duke,
"I don't need you tell me about the innocence of my wife in all this, Sir Jasper Swan. "
 My eyes widen if it is even possible, Edward has never spoken to Jasper in this manner and the
surprise on my brother's face confirms that.
But Jasper recovers quickly.
My eyes goes from Jasper to Edward to see them having a silent conversation.
Jasper nods to Edward and bows to him.
"Very well, Lord Cullen. Now I shall bid my fair well."
Edward gives him a nod and Jasper turns toward me.
I know I have hurt my brother with my words so I open my mouth to apologize.
He doesn't give me a chance.
He takes me into his arms and whispers in my ear,
"I am proud of you, Bella. Remember that I would always be there for you, no matter what."
I bury my face in his chest and whisper a thank you.
He leans back and with a kiss on my forehead he is out of the great hall.
I turn toward Edward to see him watching me. For the life of me I couldn't decipher his
expression.
He takes my hand in his and starts walking toward the stairs.
I look at him.
He is staring straight forward but I don't question him. I just stare at his face.
Something is different; something has changed since this morning.
I don't dare to hope but I feel that the person in front of is my Edward.
I have no idea what to think.
Edward keeps moving until we reach his room.
He opens the doors and takes a step back, his eyes on the floor.
He motions for me to walk inside, still not meeting my eyes.
I look at him with ceased brows.
When he doesn't say anything, I enter the room still confused.
I hear the doors close behind me and turn to see Edward walking toward the fireplace. He is still
avoiding my eyes.
He is looking into the fireplace with his back toward me.
I decide to give him time but he still doesn't say anything. He is focused on the blazing fire.
"Ed.."
I open my mouth but the most heart wrenching cry cuts me off.
A/N I am so mean :D review please
26. Chapter 26
Hi all. So, I had planned to post this tomorrow but I got an awesome news this morning, my
sister gave birth to a beautiful baby girl this morning J I can't tell you how happy I am so this is
for that little girl. Hope, you will enjoy it.
The strongest person I have ever known in my whole life falls into his knees right in front of me,
sobbing.
Edward's shoulders shake due to his sobs, his cries of hurt echo the room.
His head is downward as if he does not have strength to keep himself upright.
It brings tears into my own eyes.
Without thinking, I rush toward him and say,
"Edward."
His head snaps up but he doesn't go toward me though I could see his shoulder tense.
I don't care what would be the consequences of my action; he needs someone right now.
He has always been there for me. Now, it is my duty be by his side irrespective of the fact whether
he wants me or not.
I stand in front of him and put my hand on his shoulder.
I thought he is going to push me away in disgust but he doesn't.
His eyes, which has been staring into the fire, lifts toward my face to meet. I see something which
everyone refuses to see.
Pain.
There is so much pain in his eyes.
He doesn't say anything; he just winds his arms around my waist and bury his face in my stomach.
Wetness seeps through my dress and my own tears falls at how much Edward is going through.
I would do anything to take away his pain.
My hands go to his hair and stroke it. Then, I whisper softly,
"Everything would be fine, Edward."
He doesn't answer but keeps on sobbing. With his each cry, my heart breaks into million pieces.
After a few minutes of crying, he lifts his head and looks at me with his tear-filled eyes.
"I am so sorry, my Bella. Please forgive me."
I don't know how to react to that.
I never expected for Edward to apologize to me.
He really has nothing to apologize for.
"You have done nothing wrong, Edward. There is nothing to forgive."
The guilt on his face and the pain in his eyes increases tenfold; I see him swallow as if it is
difficult to speak for him.
"How could you be so forgiving after what I have done to you?"
He asks me in a voice filled with amazement but I could hear the pain in it.
I drop to my knees and cup his face in my hands.
"You did what anyone in your condition would have done, Edward. I never blamed you because I
always knew that underneath all the anger and resentment, there is just pain. I know that my Edward
was still there in that angry, hard man but it won't be long before he would be back. The tears you just
shed has destroyed that bitter, angry man and I know that there is only my Edward. The Edward who is
my guardian. TheEdward who has always been there for me. The Edward who climbed the tree only
to bring the smile on my face."
He buries his face in my hair, circling my waist crushing my body to his and cries.
 I let him.
He needs it.
My one hand goes around his shoulder while the other one strokes his hair.
I lay my head on his shoulder, tears stream down my cheeks silently.
I have no idea how much time went with us sitting on our knees and in each other's arms.
Edward has stopped crying so have I.
We are just breathing each other in when I feel a kiss on my neck.
I close my eyes at the foreign feeling it ignites inside me.
Slowly, Edward lifts his head and his eyes meet mine.
"Beautiful."
He breathes out and moves his head toward me.
Still looking into my eyes, his lips meet mine.
His lips doesn't move. It just touches my lips just feeling them until they do.
Edward moves his lips slowly against mine, caressing them ever so softly.
This kiss is the complete opposite to our first kiss.
This is everything I wanted my first kiss to be.
I don't know what to do so I just mimic what Edward is doing.
I testily move my lips against his and his arms around me tightens. A groan escapes him.
The pressure of his lips against mine increase and a moan escapes me.
The kiss become more urgent and I could feel tingles travelling throughout my body.
His lips leave only to move toward my cheeks.
He starts kissing every part of skin he encounters moving downward until his lips finds my neck.
Edwards's hands trace my back.
Suddenly, I feel something wet on my neck.
Oh my God! He just licked me.
An embarrassingly loud moan escapes me and I bite my lips to stop any more sound to escape.
I throw my head back in the unknown pleasure I am feeling due to his kisses.
He starts kissing, licking and sucking my neck like a hungry man.
I can't stop the moans from escaping. The pleasure is too much.
Something warm is building inside my stomach and I have no idea what to do.
Edward lips go downward until he encounters my neckline.
He just sucks my skin right there and I feel something between my legs.
A tingling.
Suddenly, Edward's head snap back.
He stands on his feet taking me with him.
His hands leave me and before I could say anything, he has me scooped in his arms.
I squeal and a laugh escapes him. It makes me blush.
He pecks me on the lips and leans back.
A strange expression crosses his face. Something in his eyes makes me wet between my legs.
It has never happened before.
I don't know why my body is reacting the way it is but I am leaving everything on Edward.
I trust him.
Always have.
Edward starts moving toward the bed and look at me as if i am the most beautiful person on this
earth.
I know he may never love me but i will take what he is ready to give.
I am just happy that he is no longer angry at me.
He is just my Edward.
A/N I did again, didn't I? Oh! Well…review.
27. Chapter 27
A/N once upon a time I used to be a bright student but that was before I knew about
Edward. Those days are long gone*sigh*
Annnyway, thank you everyone for your wishes J
BPOV
Edward puts a knee on the bed and lays me in the middle of it.
He removes his footwear while looking into my eyes.
Edward sits on the bed beside me; his gaze is making me blush.
A smile comes on his face and he leans forward.
He hovers over me and balances himself on his right forearm to lie beside me.
His lifts his left hand and runs a single finger on the side of my face, with his eyes following the
movement of his fingers.
A shiver runs through me and I inhale shaking.
His eyes snap up to my face. They are so intense I forget to breathe for a moment.
He moves closer and runs his nose from the right side of my face to my ear.
The moment he sucks my earlobe, I think I died and went to heaven.
"Breathe, my Bella."
His voice heavy with something I am not familiar with.
I take a deep breath.
His lips move down to my neck, sucking lightly and making my back arch.
My body reacts in an unfamiliar way, making me nervous.
I have no idea what to do.
Will I be able to fulfill my wifely duties if I have no idea what they are?
I close my eyes to stop the tears that are trying to escape from me.
Edward slides my sleeve downward with his nose. I try with all my might to stop the cry from
escaping me but I couldn't handle it.
I snap open and I see Edward stop where he is, his head snapping up to my face.
He has a shocked look on his face which changes to worry as soon as he sees the tears streaming
down my checks.
"Oh! My Bella"
He says and places my dress sleeve on its place.
"I am so sorry, my Bella. I shouldn't have-"
I cut him off.
"No Edward. I just don't know what I am supposed to do. I am so sorry that I am not a good wife."
I am barely able to say when a sob escapes me. I cover my face so that I don't have to see
disappointment on his face.
He takes my hand in his hands and tries to pry it from my face but I don't let him.
I shake my head and hear him sigh.
"Bella, look at me. Please wife."
He says and I remove my hands to see him, shocked.
"Wife?"
I ask, tears forgotten for a moment.
He tilts his head to the right and gives me a smile.
"Yes, wife. You are my wife. Aren't you?"
He asks me in an amused voice making me blush.
 I drop my eyes but he puts a finger on my chin to lift it.
"Never say sorry for your innocence. It is I who should be sorry. I should have considered your
feelings but I would try to be a good husband if you would another chance."
He says and I look at him in wonder.
He cups my check in his hand and whisper leaning forward a bit.
"Please, my Bella."
I look at him and my eyes fill with tears but for a different reason this time.
I could not speak due to the lump in my throat so I just give him a nod.
A breathtaking smile comes on his face and it automatically brings a smile on my own.
He leans forward and his lips are about to meet mine when the doors of the room are slammed
opened.
My eyes go wide and Edward looks very angry.
He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, probably trying to rein his anger.
He opens his eyes and giving me an Edward smile proceeds to seated position.
I follow his suit and we both look toward the door to see Alice looking at us with gaping mouth as
if she couldn't believe her eyes.
I look down and try to stop the blush that I know is just coming.
Come on, Bella! It's just Alice.
I shyly look at Alice and she is still standing the same way as before.
"What do you need, Alice?"
Edward asks irritably.
Alice closes her mouth and looks toward the floor.
It's now her turn to blush.
"Um.. Mother sent me here to inform you that the guests would start arriving in a few hours. So,
you and Bella both need to get ready."
She finishes and finally gathers enough courage to look at us.
Edward lets out a sigh and nods at her.
She looks at me and winks.
I know she would be asking for details later.
I smile and blush, of course.
She turns to go out of the room when Edward commands her.
"Alice, remember to knock next time you enter. Am I clear young lady?"
She doesn't turn toward us just gives us a nod and runs out of the run closing the room behind her.
I look at Edward and I couldn't help the giggle that escapes me.
He shakes his head and just smiles softly at me.
A/N wrong timing Alice :D
28. Chapter 28
EPOV
I look at the women in front of me and wonder what made me doubt her.
The smile on my face disappears when I remember what I called her this morning.
Whore.
I close my eyes at the pain and guilt that thought brings.
It feels like hundreds of knives are slicing through me.
I would do anything to take those words back.
Anything.
I could feel a lump forming in my throat at the pain and fear I saw in her eyes.
She was scared.
Of me.
I feel a hand on mine, her touch tentative. Then she speaks,
"What happened, Lord Edward?"
My eyes snap open at that and I look at her face
filled with worry. I could see a little fear in her eyes.
I know I am the reason that she is scared of speaking in front of me.
She has never been scared of me before.
Before yesterday.
Before I blamed her for everything.
Before I called her a….
Suddenly, it's difficult to breathe and I pull her in my arms.
She willingly comes into them.
I take deep breath, my face buried in hers.
I just need to know that she is here at least.
That she is real.
She doesn't say anything; she just keeps combing her fingers through my hair.
She knows what I need right now...
My arms tighten around her and I hear someone mumble incoherently.
It takes a moment for me to realize that it's me who is making the sound.
"I am sorry. It hurts."
I hear myself saying incoherently
but I couldn't stop.
If someone would to see the future Duke like this, I would be the laughing topic for a long time.
But it really does not matter right now
Only the woman in my arms does.
I am glad that Alice barged in our room for I don't know what I would have done.
I know I have every right do as I please with her body but she deserves much more than just a
physical relationship with me.
She deserves to be loved and I am not sure if I have it in me to love her
or anyone for that matter.
Not after what that bitch did with me.
The hurt is still there in my heart.
But I am also not strong enough to let Bella go.
I will give her all happiness of this world; I just won't be able to fall in love with her.
 I lean back and I see tears in her beautiful innocent eyes.
"Will you call me just Edward?"
I ask her and she just keeps looking at me.
I haven't told her to call me Edward; I asked her because I don't deserve to command her.
Not after what I have put her through.
My only consolation is that I came to my senses before I could do something unforgivable.
She smiles and nods.
Her smile tells me that she has really forgiven me.
I have no idea how she could be so kind.
Only my Bella could forgive a shithead like me so easily.
She wipes away the tears I haven't realized have fallen.
We need to get ready for there is a party for the celebration of our marriage.
This marriage is not my choice but I will do anything to make it work.
First, I need my closure.
I need to let this pain go or else I would never be able to fully accept her as my wife.
I get up from the bed and offer my hand to her.
She accepts it with a smile on her face.
And I am instantly hit by the realization of how beautiful she is.
Her dress has creases all over.
Her checks strained with dried tears.
Her hairs is a mess.
Her soft lips are swollen from my needy kisses.
But I have never seen anyone so beautiful.
She looks like an angel.
Why haven't I noticed before how beautiful she is?
She looks so beautiful that I feel a fierce need to kiss her.
Again.
I lean forward and just before my lips could touch hers, the door swings open.
Again.
What is it with my family with coming in without permission?
Have they ever heard of knocking?
I close my eyes to control my anger.
A sigh escapes me when I hear the voice of my cousin, Emmett.
"Good afternoon, Eddie."
That oaf of a man has never known to have manners.
I had no problems with that until now.
I take a deep breath and open my eyes only to see Bella looking at me with apprehension written
all over her face.
I give her a soft smile to let her know that I am not angry with her.
She smiles at me .
I turn toward my cousin to see him standing on the door with a wide smile on his face.
"What is it you need, Emmett?"
I hear myself say.
I know I sound irritated but it doesn't seem to bother him.
"Well, now that you have apologized to your wife, can I properly meet my new cousin-in-law?"
I just keep looking at him, wondering how the in the name of everything that is holy he knows I
have apologized to my wife.
 He sees my expression and just rolls his eyes.
"I know you, Lord Eddie. You are not that bad of a person; you just needed a kick in your ass to
see what is right in front of you. And I know you won't be able to angry with your Bella for long."
I just look at him.
Amazed.
A/N don't you love Emmet?
29. Chapter 29
EPOV
I look at my cousin and think why I was the only one who couldn't see the truth.
Why the hell did I act like a shithead?
A knock on the door takes me out of my thoughts and I see Angela standing there with her head
lowered.
"What is it Angela?"
I ask her and her eyes lifts toward mine.
She slowly takes the scene before her and her eyes widen.
"Duchess Cullen sent me here to get Lady Isabella Cullen ready for the ball."
She says and looks at me as if I am going to start shouting at her.
I am not that bad, am I?
I sigh, remembering last few hours.
Of course she is worried that I might attack her or something.
"Of course, Angela. My cousin and I are just leaving,"
I say trying to convey her with my eyes that I am not going to lash out at her.
She gives me a guarded nod.
I sigh.
I turn toward Emmett to see him smirking at me.
I roll my eyes at him and if anything, his smirk only grows.
I turn toward my wife. She is looking at me with a soft smile on her face.
I smile back and I couldn't help but lean forward and kiss her lips.
I hear a gasp and a booming laughter behind me.
Again, I roll my eyes.
I lean back with a smile and find her looking at me shyly.
What makes her more beautiful is the blush on her face.
I give her a smile and with that, I turn toward Emmett to see him grinning widely at me.
He wiggled his eyebrows at me and I shake my head.
I wonder what Aunt Elizabeth would think when she finds out how much of a gentleman his son is.
I walk toward him and motion for him to follow me.
His only reaction is to pout.
"But I haven't met your wife?"
He winches and I roll my eyes for the umpteenth time today.
"You have known her since she was a just a babe,"
I tell him and he looks like I am an idiot.
"Yeah, but I haven't met her as my cousin."
He says as if it is that obvious.
I sigh and yank him out of the room by his arm.
"You could meet her after she is ready."
I tell him without even looking at him.
I could feel his eyes burning into me and I know that he is glaring at me.
"Edward, you are-"
Emmett starts to say but I see George walking toward us so I cut him off.
"George, please prepare a bath for me in one of the guest rooms."
I order George and he nods while saying,
 "Of course, Lord Cullen."
With a bow, he is on his way.
I turn toward Emmett to see him like I used to be like as a child on Christmas.
"What do you need?"
Don't get me wrong. I love my cousin and I would give my life to him but sometimes he irritates
me.
"Nothing. I am just happy that it didn't took you long to see him what happens is not Bella's fault."
I give him a smile.
Suddenly, the smile on his face vanishes and a serious expression comes on his face.
"Do you realize that Swans would be there?"
He asks and my smile leaves my body.
I just give him a curt nod.
I know Bella is innocent in all of this but Sir Charles and his wife knew better.
They should have talked to me and my father before they decide to play this game.
I know that there is a huge possibility that even then I would have to marry Bella.
But then the choice would have been mine.
And Bella's.
I would not have done anything she didn't want to happen.
By the way things happened, she didn't have the choice.
Suddenly, it occurs to me that she didn't have a choice whether she wanted to marry me or not.
I know no one has asked her what she wanted.
What if she doesn't want to be my wife?
I really haven't given her a choice.
I have to lean against the wall under the weight of the realization.
"Edward, are you all right?"
Emmett asks me. It takes me a few minutes to gather my thoughts,
"Emmett, what if my Bella doesn't want me? No gave her a choice in it."
I turn toward Emmett to see a pained expression on his face.
Of course she wouldn't want to be with me.
She is just there because she has to be.
She loves that mutt.
She would never love me.
Suddenly, it becomes difficult to breathe and I slid down the wall.
Why does the fact that she would never love me hurts so much when I myself has said that I won't
be able to love her?
I have no idea what is going on with me.
This is all too much for me to take.
I look over Emmett who is sitting beside me on his knees for some answers.
"She won't ever love me, Emmett. Why does it hurt so much?"
I ask him and he looks at me with pity.
"You really have no idea, do you?"
he asks.
I have no idea what is he talking about
so I shake my head.
He sighs and gets up while helping me so that I could stand with him.
I keep looking at him expectedly.
"First of all, Bella is here because she wants to be. Otherwise, she would have gone with Jasper.
She defended you when everyone was against more proof do you want to know that she wants to be
with you?"
He clarifies, with a smile on his face.
I look toward the floor and think about what he just said.
May be he is right.
She did have a choice yet she choose to stay even though I was being a jerk to her.
I feel a smile coming across my face and I turn toward Emmett to see him grinning at me.
"And for your second question, you will have to find out that answer for yourself."
My brows crease but before I could ask him anything else, we are interrupted by George.
"Your bath is ready, Lord Cullen. If you will please follow me, I would take you there."
I nod and follow him, still thinking about what Emmett has said.
A/N See, I can be good. No cliff hanger this time.
So, I guess many of you would starts forgiving our Edward. Huh?
30. Chapter 30
My eyes roam the great Cullen manor and I see the guests arrive.
I could see everyone looking at me often. I know they all want to know the secret behind my
wedding
but my mind is on the beauty that is getting ready in my room. I find my eyes going upstairs more
than they should.
For the life of me, I couldn't understand my emotions.
I have no idea what I feel.
Can I really accept Bella as my wife?
She has always been very special to me.
Is it fair to her to not her go when I know I won't be able to love again?
My eyes go to the stairs and all my inner battle seems to cease.
My only thoughts on the Aphrodite that is descending the stairs right now.
She is a vision to behold.
Again, I ask myself why haven't I noticed how beautiful she is?
My legs take me toward her and before I know it, I am in front of her smiling like an idiot.
What is going on with me?
I lift my hand and offer my assistance when she reached the third to the last step.
She looks at me from under her eyelashes and blush spreads along her checks.
I feel something inside me.
Something I have always felt when I was with her.
I have always thought it to be nothing but friendship with her.
Now, I wonder if it is something else.
The feel of her small hand in my large one takes me out of my musing.
I look at our joined hands and it feels right. As if it was always supposed to be like this.
I help her move down the stairs and the blush on her cheeks only grow.
I smile.
My Bella has never liked the attention.
As soon as the music starts, I ask her for a dance.
"Will you do the honor of being my dance partner, Lady Cullen?"
Her eyes snap up to me in shocked and I give her my best smile.
After she recovers from her shock, she gives me a nod and I lead her toward the middle of the
room.
Everyone gets out of the way. Only me and my wife are dancing in the middle of the hall.
I lift her right hand and place it on my shoulder, my own right hand hold her left.
I place my left hand on her waist and bring us as close as is properly allowed.
We dance on the slow beat of music and I lean forward.
"So, I guess I can now ask for all your dances of the night to be mine, wife."
I whisper in her ear and lean back to see her reaction.
I am not disappointed.
Her eyes go wide and she blushes.
I smirk and my mind goes to back to that day almost 4 years ago.
I sigh as my eyes roam the great hall of Swan's manor and its Bella's coming out to society party.
There would be many suitors who would ask for her hand.
And that thought is making me uneasy.
 What if the man her father chooses for her isn't good enough?
I don't think anyone would be good enough for her. At least not the ones that are attending today's
ball.
I glare at Lord Newton who is standing too near my Bella for my liking.
Dipshit!
My eyes cease at my own behavior.
Why am I behaving like this?
Of course men would notice. After all, she a beautiful maiden.
Sure, it is nothing more than my brotherly need to protect her.
I turn toward Jasper to see him completely at ease.
I scowl at him.
Shouldn't he be concern about her well being?
I mean, these men are looking at her as if she is something to eat.
My eyes fall on the orchestra and I know that someone will ask her for a dance.
I don't like that.
What if someone tries to touch her in an improper way? She is too innocent to know the difference
or even defend herself.
I make my way toward her and without thinking, I ask her for a dance.
I won't allow anyone to touch her.
I am just trying to protect her as I would protect my Alice.
Her eyes go wide. As if she doesn't believe that I am asking her for her first dance.
I take her hand in mine after she nodded her head with a lovely blush on her cheek and take her to
the dance floor.
The music starts and I began leading her.
I feel elated to see a soft smile on her face.
I turn my head to the side to see Jacob looking-no, glaring-at me.
I narrow my eyes at him knowing his intensions.
I turn toward Bella to see her looking at me in confusion.
I give her a smile and without thinking, I ask her,
"Bella, will you do me the honor of dancing with me alone, tonight?"
Her eyes go wide like mine and we both stop dancing.
I open my mouth to apologize but she beats me.
"But only a husband can ask that to a woman?"
She asks me, her head tilted to the side, a strange expression on her face.
I want to kill myself right now. What is wrong with me?
"I am so sorry, Bella. That was way out of line. I shouldn't have said that."
I say sincerely and the expression on her face changes to the one of sadness.
She nods her head and I think I see moisture pooling in her eyes.
Before I could say anything, Jacob comes to ask her for the next dance.
She composes herself and nods at him with a smile
I keep looking at her but her eyes don't meet mine.
I look at her face again and she is looking at me with a small smile on her lips.
The lips that I want to taste so much.
Where are these feelings coming from?
She looks over my shoulder and stiffens in my arms.
I look at her confused, but she is still looking at something behind my back.
The look on fear on her face alerts me and I turn around see who is she scared of.
My eyes narrow and I could feel the anger boiling inside me.
James.
A/N Another cliffy? How could I do that?
31. Chapter 31
WARNING: this chapter contains the mention of rape. If it is a sensitive topic for you, don't read
the text in Italic.
BPOV
My hands go to Edward's arm to stop him from going after James.
I know Edward still haven't forgiven him for what he did to me on Alice's birthday.
It has been years since that incident but James still scare me.
Today, there is something different about him.
He still looks at me with those creepy eyes that make me my skin crawl.
Yet, something in his eyes tell me that he knows something that nobody else knows.
It feels that everything around us have stood still.
Why is he here?
He has been banished from the Cullen manor after what he did to Angela.
I have just entered the Cullen manor when I hear a heart wrenching scream.
I recognize that it's Angela.
I run toward the sound coming from the servant quarter behind the stairs. Halfway through, I see
Edward running down the stairs.
His eyes widen when he sees me and he open his mouth to say something when we hear it again.
The scream!
Both our eyes widen and we run toward the sound.
The door of the servant quarter is closed but it doesn't stop Edward.
He barges into the room and stops death in his tracks.
Entering the room I see James fastening his clothes with a barely conscious Angela on the floor.
Her clothes are in rags. There are so many bruises on her pale skin and she is so still she would've
passed as a corpse.
A gasp escapes me and it alerts James of our presence.
He turns toward us and before he could say anything Edward has him against the wall by the
throat.
I run toward Angela and place her head on my lap while softly whispering in her ears that I not
leave her.
I don't think so she notice.
Tears are falling unbidden down my cheeks and I don't really care.
I turn toward Edward and James to see them fighting and I cry out when Edward is hit by James.
Edward turns toward me to see if I am all right when James uses his dagger on
Edward.
Edward stumbles back clutching his stomach and James uses his chance to run out of the door.
Edward runs after him and I turn my attention toward Angela to see she is sleeping.
But I know better.
I start screaming for help when I remember that no one is in the manor as they have all gone for
fair.
I sob at the realization.
I have no idea how to help Angela.
I have no idea for how long I cried when Edward comes back with blood covering her clothes.
Another sob escapes me when Edward kneels before us and covers Angela with his overcoat.
He lifts her in arms whining a little but he does it anyways.
 "Bella go into kitchen and brings some hot water in my room. Can you do that Bella?"
He asks me while making his way out of the servant's quarter and I nod my head while standing on
my feet.
I think I fell in love with him a little more that day.
If it was anyone else they would have left Angela to die or would have waited for other servants to
take care of her.
But not Edward.
He brought her in his room and took care of her injuries until the town doctor could reach the
Cullen manor.
This is one of the infinite reasons I had faith in Edward when no one else had.
I know many things about Edward that no one else knows.
It took a long time for her to not be scared of men around her. She works often in the kitchen so
she doesn't have to interact with anyone.
James is a noble so he could not have been punished for what he did with Angela but Edward
banned him from ever entering the Cullen estate.
I have no idea why he would be here today.
Yes, I am scared but I know Edward would never let anyone harm me or any other person.
James comes forward and if possible Edward becomes even more rigid because of anger.
James stands before us and before I could say anything he takes my right hand in his hand and
kisses the back of it.
The hair at the back of my neck stands up.
Not a good sign.
I want to snatch my hand away from him but before I could do anything, Edward does it for me.
"What are you doing here, Lord James Hunter?"
Edward hisses at the vile creature in front of me.
James narrows his eyes for a moment before his lips spread in a disturbing smile.
"Lord Edward, I am just here to give to my congratulations for your wedding."
He says in a joyous voice.
He turns toward me and his eyes roam my body from my head to toe in a unsettling way.
Edward gently pushed me behind him and I hear him says,
"James, I warn you to get out of here on your own before I forcefully make you leave."
"Are you threatening me, Lord Edward?"
I hear James hiss and I place a hand on Edward's back hoping that it will help him control his
anger.
I feel him relax a bit under my touch.
He looks at me over his shoulder and gives me a small smile.
I smile back.
Edward again faces James and the former answers,
"No, Lord Hunter. I am just giving you a warning."
I peek through Edward's shoulder and see as James leans forward and speaks something in his ear.
Before I know what is happening,
Edward's fist connects with James' face.
32. Chapter 32
I am horrified as James stumbles back but Edward does not stop his attack.
Edward's fist collides with James' stomach. It caused the latter to stumble before he could even
recover.
He glares at Edward. As he readies himself to fight my husband, he is restrained by my brother.
Edward steps forward to strike him again but Emmett holds him back.
"How dare you speak to my wife that way, bastard?"
Edward shouts angrily and I hear gasps of surprise around us.
I would have been embarrassed at the attention but my thoughts are on my husband's safety.
I push back my own fear and with a shaking hand, tacitly touch Edward's arm.
Edward, who is still fighting against Emmett to strike an equally struggling James.
"Mark my words, Edward Cullen. I always take what I want and I want her,"
James spat at Edward. With a feral growl, my husband breaks free from Emmett and pounces on
him again.
My hand hangs in the air. I watch as my husband and James fight while Emmett and Jasper
unsuccessfully tries to separate them.
Suddenly, the voice of Duke Carlisle rings around the great hall of the Cullen manor.
"Lord Edward and Lord James, stop right now or both of you will be severely punished for your
offense."
The duke's voice distracted them enough that Emmett and Jasper are able to separate them.
Both of them are hurt. James spits blood on the floor and shrugs off Jasper who is still restraining
him.
James doesn't say anything. He glares at Edward who glares back at him.
Emmett keeps restraining Edward until James is out of the hall.
Edward doesn't relax. He keeps staring at the direction where James had gone.
Duke Carlisle clears his throat and everyone's attention goes to him.
"I apologize for my son's behavior. Please enjoy the rest of party."
The duke gives Edward a hard stare. Unfazed, Edward replies with an equally hard stare of his
own.
The duke huffs and the guests start chattering. I am sure they are gossiping about what just
occurred.
Edward is glaring at the floor and no one is brave enough to approach him. Not even Emmett.
I take a deep breath and tentatively walk toward him.
I have no idea how he would react to me. Still, I know that he would never hurt me.
I place a hand on his forearm and his eyes snap toward me.
His eyes are filled with raw anger and desperation.
Suddenly, he grabs my hand and he moves the two of us toward the stairs.
Several of our family members step forward. Obviously, they worry that he would strike me in
anger but they are wrong.
Edward would not do such a thing.
I shake my head to tell them not to interfere. I could handle it.
Edward keeps walking. Desperation is palpable in his touch.
I look around to see people looking at us. It is customary to tell them goodbye before we leave.
Apparently, Edward thought the same thing. He turns around midway and addresses our audience.
"I apologize for my behavior this evening and I hope you forgive me. Please enjoy the rest of
your evening. For now, my wife and I need to leave. Good night,"
he says in an even voice and then resumes walking with me on his heels toward his room.
As soon as we are out of view, Edward speeds up and drags me along with him.
I don't say anything.
I have a feeling he would not listen.
Edward enters the room and closes the door as soon as I am inside.
Before I could say anything, he has me against the door.
He doesn't say a word. He just leans forward to capture my lips with his.
This kiss…
This kiss is full of domination.
Possessiveness.
Desperation.
Longing.
His hands grip my waist and he presses his body against mine. I feel it again.
Edward has a stone in his pocket and it is pressing against my hip bone. I still don't know why he
keeps it with him all the time.
Does he expect to hit someone with it?
But all the thoughts escape me when I feel his tongue on my lips.
I gasp at the contact and Edward takes that moment to enter his tongue into my mouth before using
it to touch mine.
Oh God!
It is the only thought that is running through my mind right now.
I have never felt anything like that before.
I have no idea what to do. I hastily move my tongue against his and he groans.
His right thigh makes its way between my legs and touches me there.
Oh Lord in heaven!
His thigh rubs me there again. I feel wetness and a tightening at the pit of stomach.
What is happening to me?
I want-no, I need-something but I have no idea what.
Edward's lips kisses and sucks my neck.
I have always asked Edward if I didn't get anything.
I have a hard time thinking anything in this strange haze. Deep down, I know that if Edward knows
what is going on, he would help me.
"Edward..I don't.."
I breathe out and Edward's eyes, intense and dark, snaps up to meet mine. I know that he
understands what I am trying to say.
His hand cups my breast and my breathing comes outin gasps.
There is nothing in my mind. I just need…
"Let it go, my Bella."
And I do.
I close my eyes and then feel the most intense sensation I have ever felt.
Light flashes behind my eyelids and experience an unknown but pleasant emotion.
I feel the rush of wetness between my legs and my body begins to relax.
When I open my eyes, Edward is looking at me with his head tilted to one side. He has a strange
expression on his face.
A/N so, liked it?
33. Chapter 33
EPOV
Watching my wife come undone in my arms is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life.
She looks so beautiful.
Her hair is in disarray and her face is flushed with the pleasure I gave her.
My eyes go to my hand palming her breast and I brush my finger at the peak making her tremble.
She has her eyes closed.
I know she would have questions about what just happened.
She has never been told what happens on the marriage bed. This is one of the reasons why I
haven't taken her.
She is just so innocent.
To think that I have blamed her for deceiving me.
I shake my head, closing my eyes and my mind goes to what that vile James has said.
"I will have your wife withering on my bed like I had your Tanya. I bet her cunt-"
I didn't let him complete his statement as my fist connected with his face.
I can't even explain my fury when he used such a crass word about my Bella. How dare he think
that he would ever come near my Bella!
She is mine. They would have to kill me before they touch her.
I take a deep breath to control my fury. Then, I open my eyes to see my Bella look at me with
confusion and concern.
I give her a small smile and she gives one back to me.
I suddenly realized that my thigh is still between her legs and that I am painfully hard for my wife.
I move back a bit, my hand leaving her breast reluctantly. It is just so soft.
She opens her mouth to say something but a blush covers her cheeks and she drops her chin to her
chest.
I lift her chin with my finger and she looks back at me shyly.
"What is it, my Bella?"
I ask her softly as my free arm goes around her to help her steady herself.
"What just…um…happened?"
She asks me and I am at a loss for words.
"It…um…"
Taking a deep breath, I smile at her and do my best to answer.
"What you just had is called climax. When a man and a woman become one, they feel intense
pleasure and what you felt was just a small part of it."
I say while I pull her hair free from its bun.
She looks so beautiful with her hair down. I forget for a moment that Bella would still have some
questions-questions that I need to answer.
I cannot ask my mother to inform her because of the lie I told her and everyone about the
consummation of my marriage.
It is now my duty to tell her but the question is how.
"Oh!"
Her voice brings me out of my thoughts and I look at her face. She looks so adorable scrunching
her tiny nose that I can't help but kiss it.
I look at her carefully. She is glowing.
I run my fingers along the side of her face and whisper,
 "Do you have any idea how much I want to make you mine?"
"Then, why don't you?"
Her question catches me off guard and I could do nothing but stare at her.
I also ask myself this very question. Why don't I?
A look at her face gives me my answer.
She deserves more than this. I want to do it the right way.
I want woo her. I want to show her that I can be a better man
but I don't know how long I could control myself.
"I will. Soon,"
I promise her, sealing it with a chaste kiss.
I step away from her. She must be tired after such a long and emotional day.
"I think we should retire to bed,"
I say and she nods but then, a troubling look comes across her face.
"What is it, wife?"
I ask her and for a second time, amazed at how easily my subconscious has decided to call her my
wife.
She looks down and a blush creeps from her cheeks. I swear that her blush would be the death of
me.
"I…can't sleep ….in this dress,"
she says shyly.
I look down at her dress and I want to smack myself.
I know that she won't be able to take it off on her own.
For a second, I contemplate calling a maid to help her but that would not sit well with the lie I told
everyone that we consummated our marriage.
I would have to help her.
I gulp and clear my throat before speaking.
"I can help you take off your dress. Do you have something to wear?"
Her eyes snap to mine and if anything, the color on her cheeks deepens even more.
She nods and walks toward the trunk sitting at the north corner of my room.
Now I remember that it was sent from the Swan Manor for Bella.
It contains her old clothes.
Bella would always be beautiful to me no matter what she wears. However, she is a future duchess
and they won't do for her anymore.
I sigh as I think of the responsibilities that have fallen on her shoulders. Despite the situation, I
know that she would be able to handle them like she handled me.
I watch her take something from the trunk and I think about the clothes my mother had made for
Tanya.
They are made from the best of materials but I won't give them to Bella.
She doesn't deserve hand-me-downs.
She is my wife and a future duchess. She deserves the best because she is the best.
I will go to the best seamstress myself tomorrow so that my wife could have the best clothes she
deserves.
She comes toward me and I brace myself.
My mother taught me to be a perfect gentleman.
She stands in front of me.
I know I don't need to but I slowly peel off her gloves, while brushing my fingers softly, down her
arm while watching her face.
 Her eyes close and her blush intensifies testing my self control.
I put my hands on her shoulder to turn her around.
My eyes widen when I see the numerous ribbons at the back of her dress.
I brush away the hair over her shoulder. One by one, I untie the ties exposing her chemise to my
eyes.
It's sheer and I could see her corset.
I am not helping her with her that-she would have to do that on her own. I don't practice that much
amount of self control.
I brush the sleeves of her dress off her shoulders and I couldn't stop myself from leaning forward
to kiss her creamy shoulder.
I hear her breath hitch and I have to close my eyes.
"Soon,"
I mumble against her shoulder and promise myself that I would soon make her mine completely.
Bella holds the front of the dress to stop it from falling off.
I take a step back and turn my back on her while clutching my hands into fists.
I hear her walk toward what I assume is the changing curtain.
Meanwhile, I change into my loose breeches as I am more comfortable sleeping without wearing
a shirt.
Sitting on the bed, I wait for my wife to come back.
When she returns, she is wearing a night gown and biting her lips. Her eyes are on the ground.
The nightgown is quite modest but I could still see her curves.
I swallow the lump in my throat and smile at her, ignoring the way my body is reacting.
I won't let her be uncomfortable because of my traitorous body.
"Bella,"
I say with a smile and lift my hand for her to take.
Her eyes snap up to me on hearing my voice and her eyes go huge as they fall on my chest, her
blush intensifying.
I mentally curse myself for not thinking about how she would feel.
"Do you want me to cover myself?"
I ask her, my hand still in the air.
I would cover myself up if she wants me to.
She places her hand in mine and walk toward me, her eyes toward the ground.
I know that she would see me in much less than this. However, I also understand that she is not yet
ready.
She shakes her head no and shyly looks at me.
"Bella."
I take her face in my hands.
'Just tell me what you want. Not what I desire."
She doesn't say anything but continues to smile at me.
I know she is still uncomfortable but she is pushing it for me.
I can't believe how lucky I am that this angel is my wife.
I stand and scoop her in my arms, eliciting a squeal from her.
I smile at her and my heart skips a beat when she smiles at me.
She is so beautiful.
I lay her on the bed and look into her eyes-the eyes that are the mirrors of her soul.
These eyes have pleaded me to believe her but I ignored them. I am just thinking about myself,
being selfish.
 I lie down beside her while my guilt of hurting her breaks me as I take her in my arms.
She rests her head on my shoulder and closes her eyes as I kiss her forehead.
Looking down at the beauty before me, I thank the heavens.
Though the pain is still there in my heart because of what Tanya did to me, this angel makes
everything alright with her mere presence.
I close my eyes with just one thought.
My Bella.
A/N so, what do you think? This chapter is almost twice the last chapter, so I hope it made
you happy.
Now, I know you all want Edward and Bella to consummate their marriage but I think they
are not there just yet. I feel that it won't be fair to Bella because Edward is still hurt and
confused.
34. Chapter 34
A/N thank you guys for your wonderful reviews.
I wake up wrapped in a pair of strong arms.
My back is pressed against Edward's warm chest and my cheeks burn up from the events of last
night.
I remember Edward telling me about climax. I think that's what it is called.
I still don't understand everything he said but I loved that feeling and I trust Edward.
I try to shift my position so that I could face Edward but his arms tighten around me and the word
'mine' escapes from his lips.
I blush and he buries his face in my hair.
I try to get comfortable but something is poking my lower back.
Edward's stone.
I sigh. He must love his stone that much if he keeps it with him all the time.
I wiggle so it would stop poking me but it doesn't so I move my hand between him and swat it.
Hard.
Before I could think about anything, I find myself on my back with Edward hovering over me,
glaring.
He is breathing hard and he looks like he is in pain.
"What the hell do you think you are doing?"
I gasp. This is the first time I hear him cuss.
My eyes are filled with tears and I drop my eyes.
"I am sorry, Ed…ward. I didn't…"
I try to say between my sobs but I couldn't.
It's been only one day since our marriage began and I have already failed my husband.
"My Bella,"
He says as he wipe my tears away with his right hand. I still don't look at him.
He places his finger under my chin and lifts my face so that I am forced to look at him.
He seems like he is still in pain but he is no longer glaring at me.
"I am sorry my Bella but why did you do that?"
he asks me in a calmer voice.
I compose myself first before I reply,
"Edward, your stone was poking me and I was just trying to keep it away. I am so sorry, Edward.
Please forgive me. Did I harm it?"
I ask. He keeps looking at me, his lips in a tight line.
Then, he buries his face in my hair and starts shaking.
First, I get scared that I have really hurt his feelings but then I hear the sound of his laughter.
My eyes go wide, leaving me confused.
I place my hand on his shoulder and ask him,
"Edward, are you okay?"
He lifts his face but couldn't seem to contain his laughter so I avert my face. I fear that he would
see the tears in my eyes.
Somehow, I know he is laughing at me.
After sometime, he stops laughing and forces me to face him again.
He doesn't say anything; he just keeps looking at me with a small smile on his face.
He kisses away the tears from my cheeks and whispers,
 "I wasn't laughing at you, silly Bella. I am just amazed at your innocence."
When I don't say anything he adds,
"It is not a stone Bella,"
He says and starts laughing again.
I look at him, more confused than before.
"If it is not a stone, then what is it?"
I ask.
He stops laughing the moment I finish my question. It seems like he would rather be anywhere in
the world than here.
His mouth opens to say something and then he closes it again.
He looks like a fish out of water.
"Um…it…"
He starts to say but then shakes his head.
He lies back on the bed and rubs his face with his hand.
I shift on the bed so that I am on my side, facing Edward.
Edward opens his eyes and tilts them toward me.
He looks determined and opens his mouth again to answer my question when we hear a knock on
the door. His eyes go to the door, relieved.
"Who is it?"
He asks in an even tone.
"It's Angela."
Edward gets up from the bed and offers his hand to help me.
His eyes go to my bare shoulder where the dress has fallen a bit.
Blushing, I fix it into place as he clears his throat looking around the room.
His eyes go to his blue robe that is hanging on the hook next to changing curtain and reaches for
it to cover his beautiful body.
I mourn at the loss of his beautiful but strong chest before the direction of my thoughts hits me
and I blush.
I avert my eyes to the floor at the perversion of my thoughts when Edward allows Angela to enter
the room.
The door opens and Angela enters looking at the floor.
She curtsies to enter and then she says,
"Good morning, Lord Edward and Lady Isabella,"
she says looking at me and knowing that I don't like being called Isabella.
"Good morning, Angela. Why are you here so early, young lady?"
Edward asks softly but firmly.
Angela looks at him and answers,
"Duchess Cullen has sent me here to assist Lady Isabella to get ready for the day. She has told me
to inform you that the Swan family would be here to break the fast. Duke Carlisle would like to have a
word with you before that."
Edward sighs and politely thank Angela before telling her to wait outside until I call her back.
Turning toward me, he takes my face in his hands and leans down to kiss me.
The kiss is slow but passionate.
He moves away from me and I almost whimper at the loss of contact. However, I soon find my
right hand in his and then he speaks,
"Lady Cullen, will you allow me to take you out on a picnic this afternoon?"
He asks me in all seriousness as if I am not is wife. It seems like he is courting me. A giggle
escapes from me.
He gives me a smirk and I clear my throats before giving my consent.
"Of course, kind sir."
I curtsy after I answer him which brings out a wide smile on his face. With a kiss at the back of my
hand, he bids me farewell and promises to come later so that he could escort me to the Great Hall.
I call Angela to help me get ready.
When the door opens, Angela enters with a very excited Alice.
"Bella, my brother told me that he is taking you to a picnic after you have met your family and I'm
here to help you get ready. This is going to be very exciting, don't you think?"
she has said everything in one breath and is now looking at me with her wide eyes. She needs to
slow down and take a deep breath.
I couldn't help but laugh at her antics.
She is going to be a handful for Jasper.
Alice and Jasper are to marry in the fall and she is very excited about the wedding.
I am happy for her.
She makes her way to the trunk at the corner of the room where all my dresses are. There has
been no time to arrange them in the cabinet because of the chaos these past two days.
If I have been married under normal circumstances, we would have gone to the Cullen Isle for a
month as is customary.
Cullen Isle is the small island that is part of the Cullen estate for a thousand years. It is said to be
very auspicious for a married couple to spend their time there.
Alone.
I shake my head to clear my head of such thoughts.
I have everything I never thought I would have.
Edward has forgiven me for what I did to him. That is all I need.
I smile at Alice as she brought a beautiful dress that is both breathtaking and seemingly
comfortable. However, the dress isn't mine.
Momma must have placed new dresses in the trunk for me so that I do not feel embarrass with my
old ones.
They were not filthy but they were nothing compared to what Cullen women would wear.
My heart fills with love and gratitude for my Momma. She cares about me so much.
I quickly compose myself before either Alice or Angela could notice my overwhelming emotion.
I turn toward the fireplace only to see that Angela has readied a bath for me while I was in deep
thoughts.
They both help me remove my clothes while my thoughts go to Edward when he helped me get
ready last night.
I was so nervous but he was gentle and understanding.
Closing my eyes, I admit to myself that I desire his touches and kisses.
They make me feel alive.
I step inside the warm water and let my senses take over.
After I have been thoroughly washed and dried, Angela and Alice helps me get dressed.
Alice has just finished doing my hair when we hear a knock on the door followed by Duchess's
voice.
"May I enter, Bella?"
I blush scarlet at her request thinking that she would need to ask my permission.
This is her house. She is free to do as she desires.
I nod at Angela and she proceeds to open the door for the duchess.
 The duchess enters the room and I curtsy before her. Then, she smiles softly at me.
"Bella, dear. You are family now. You do not need to be so formal with me."
She walks toward me and places her hand on my cheek.
I blush but give her a nod.
"Bella, I wish to speak with you for a moment."
My eyes go wide and embarrassed that she would think it necessary to ask my permission for such
a small act.
"Of course, Duchess."
I tell her immediately and turn toward my friends to request them to give us some privacy but they
are already on their way out of the room. They are smiling widely at me over their shoulders.
She smiles at me softly and I couldn't help but smile back in spite of my nervousness.
"First of all, you would not call me Duchess. At least, not when we are with family. Call me Esme
or mother, whichever you prefer,"
she commands but there is a soft smile on her face.
I gasp at what she is saying and shake my head. Then, she reaches forward to take my hand in hers
and says,
"Please."
I could not deny her when she is looking at me with so much love in her eyes.
"Yes, Mother."
I whisper with tears in my own eyes. Her answering smile is so warm.
Esme opens her mouth and I never excepted what comes out of it,
"Now, that you have called me your mother, it is my duty to tell you about what is expected of you
as a wife."
.
35. Chapter 35
A/N hi guys! Um… I am so sorry for not updating in like forever but I had my finals and I
really needed to study. So, I hope this chapter was worth it. If not than please remember that I
wrote this chapter when I was struggling with my exams.
My eyes widen upon hearing Esme's words.
Esme takes my right hand in hers and lead us toward the bed where
we sit down next to one another.
I have no clue what she wants to talk about.
She smiles at me softly and says,
"Don't look as if you are about to be hanged, Bella."
Her voice is teasing and I could feel my cheeks flaming.
I look down at our joined hands that are currently resting on her lap while her thumb lightly
presses the back of my hand.
"Bella,"
Esme softly calls out my name. She is smiling softly at me.
I smile back.
There is nothing but love and wisdom on her face.
She has always been like a mother to me.
"Bella, I know that this marriage happened all of a sudden. You really didn't have time to
understand what is happening around you. In addition, my son has been acting like a brat. Still, you
held your ground and trusted him when no one else did."
I have no idea what to say so I just look at her.
"You have no idea how grateful and proud I am for what you did. I know it might make me sound
like a horrible mother but I am glad Tanya ran away that day."
I look at her with wide eyes. Why would she say such thing?
She smiles at my reaction and explains her reasoning.
"I am glad because my son might have had his heart broken but he has you now. Not only would
you be able to mend his heart, you would also bring him happiness that no one else could give. I just
want to thank you for remembering and reminding everyone that my son is a good man."
I smile even more.
She doesn't need to thank me. I never doubted my Edward.
"Now that it is out of way, I want to prepare you when Edward and you are ready to consummate
your marriage."
I gasp and my eyes widens yet again at what she is saying.
Why would she say that?
Edward has already told everyone that we have consummated our marriage. Why would she think
otherwise?
My face might have shown my confusion and…panic as she continues.
"Bella, my son might be good at lying but you are terrible at it."
I couldn't help the blush that creep from my cheeks. I cast my eyes down, feeling terrible for lying
to the woman who has welcomed me with open arms.
I still need to convince her that she has it wrong. Otherwise, Edward would be in trouble.
I lift my head to tell her that we already have consummated our marriage but she doesn't let me.
She cups my face in her hands before speaking,
"Bella, you don't need to lie on behalf of my son. Let me tell you one thing. I am a mother and a
mother knows everything. I never even for a moment thought that my son would lay with you when he
is angry and vengeful. He is a gentleman and would never do that to a woman."
I become mesmerized as I listen to her talk about her son with passion.
My eyes go to my night clothes that are resting on the chair. Then, my mind goes to the incident
this morning just before Angela interrupted.
My brows crease and I look at Esme.
Maybe she could tell me why Edward always keeps a stone with him.
"Mother, can I ask you something?"
I ask Esme and her face lights up.
"Of course, child."
I take a deep breath before I proceed.
"Why does Edward keep a stone with him?"
Her brows crease at my question.
She looks puzzled so I tell her.
"Whenever Edward…um…. kisses me, I could feel a stone in his pocket. He even had it this
morning."
I am not looking at her but picking at an invisible thread in the bed spread instead.
When she doesn't say anything for some time, I look at her. She is really red.
Her lips are in a tight line and she looks like she is trying hard to not laugh.
She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath before speaking.
"It's not a stone Bella,"
she says in an amused voice. I could see it in her eyes but my mind is on what she is saying.
"Edward also said that when I swat it this morning,"
I tell her and her eyes go wide.
Before I could say anything else, she is laughing in a very unladylike manner.
Why is she laughing? Edward also laughed at me.
I look down in chagrin. I should have known.
Tears are coming down my eyes at my lack of knowledge. I am not a good wife.
Esme stops laughing. I feel her finger tilt my chin up, forcing me to look at her.
She is looking at me with a soft smile.
There is still some amusement in her eyes but they are kind. Somehow, I know that she wasn't
laughing at me.
"I am sorry Bella but I wasn't laughing at you."
I nod at her and her smile widens a bit.
"Bella, I am sure that you are aware that the body of a man is completely different from a
woman,"
she says and my brows crease at that.
Of course, I know. I have seen Rose's babe.
My eyes widen when I realize what she wants to say.
No. It couldn't be the truth.
It is impossible.
It was so…big.
I shake my head at the thought. It's not possible. I am clearly losing my mind.
"Bella dear, on a marriage bed, the man and his wife become one in every possible way. Our
bodies are designed like that,"
she tells me softly and waits for the knowledge to sink in.
I try to understand what she is saying.
 My confusion must have been clear on my face because she takes a deep breath before explaining
things further.
Everything.
In detail.
I sit there, stunned at what all she is telling me.
Oh my Lord!
I was right earlier.
It was not a stone.
It was his….manhood.
Oh God! Oh God!
What must he be thinking about me?
And this morning, I must have hurt him. No doubt he was angry at me.
I cover my face at the thought.
I am such a horrible wife!
And…and…
What she is saying about…coupling…it must be painful.
It has to be.
There is no way something that big would be there without pain.
I feel like I'm about to cry. My breathing becomes shallow when cool fingers pry my hands away
from my face.
"Bella dear, look at me,"
Esme tells me politely.
It takes some effort to control my breathing but I manage to do it.
She is looking at me with concern and says softly,
"Bella, I know you are scared but tell me one thing. Do you trust your husband?"
My eyes snap up at Esme. Why would she ask such question?
"Of course I do, Mother. With my life."
She looks pleased with my answer and whispers,
"Then trust him to take care of you in every way."
I smile softly at her. Relieved.
Yes. I trust Edward with my whole heart.
I have no doubt that he would take care of me.
I feel silly now that I was worrying for no reason.
I open my mouth to say something but a hurried knock on the door stops me. Our heads snap
toward the sound.
Esme gets up from the bed with me following her and opens the door. A very upset Duke stands
behind it.
Before either me or Esme could say anything, he speaks with his eyes seeking me.
"Bella, I am really sorry dear but Edward might need you right now."
36. Chapter 36
I have never been thankful to anyone as much as much as I was to Angela for knocking when she
did.
I still don't know what I would have told her.
I snicker when I remember this morning.
Imagine how you would feel waking up with a hard swap on your most precious jewel.
Not good for sure.
But her innocence dissipated all my anger.
My Bella.
As I near the library, my mind wanders with what Father must want to talk about.
Maybe about last night…
I am not sorry for what I did; the only thing I am sorry about is that I left him alive.
I won't apologize for it. Even if Father decides to punish me.
I may be a lord but he is still my father and a duke.
Both positions give him the right to punish me.
I lightly knock on the library door and wait for my father's permission to enter.
"Come in,"
my father says. Something in it makes me hesitate to enter.
He doesn't sound angry but something is not right.
Shaking my head, I go inside and ask him what might be wrong.
I don't know what I expected but it certainly isn't Maria joining our conversation.
Maria is the most talented midwife in our town.
I have no idea what she is doing here.
My eyes go to my father who is standing at the window with his back at me.
Maria is in her mid forties and is from the South.
She gets up from her seat when she sees me and curtsies.
"Good morning, Lord Edward."
I give her a slight bow as a way of greeting but my eyes are on my father. His shoulder got tense
when he hears Maria say my name.
"Father,"
I call to him. Without turning toward me, he says,
"Take a seat, Edward."
I look at Maria to see if she knows what this is all about. Her eyes are on her hands which are
resting on her lap.
I take a seat across from her next to the fireplace.
Slowly, my father turns toward me with a blank face.
"Lord Edward, Maria here has come to tell me a very strange thing."
My brows cease at what father is saying and I turn toward Maria whostill wouldn't face me.
When it becomes clear that neither of them is going to say anything, I decide to break the silence.
"What is it, Father?"
My father takes a deep breath and turns his head to look at Maria.
"Marie, please enlighten Lord Edward with what you have just told me."
Marie is terrified when she looks at me. I know I need her to trust me. That is the firstlesson my
father taught me.
It is my responsibility as a future duke that my people don't fear me.
 "Marie, speak what is on your mind without worrying about the consequences. You will not be
harmed. You have my word."
She seems to visibly relax.
She takes a deep breath and says,
"About a week ago, Miss Tanya Swan came to me."
She is clearly waiting for some kind of reaction to what she has just told me.
I offer none.
I keep my face void of any emotion but inside I'm seething.
I know that whatever she has to say is not good.
I give her a nod, telling her to continue talking.
Taking a deep breath, her next words gives life to my worst nightmare.
"Miss Swan was with child and she came to terminate it."
She has spoken these words rapidly but to me, each word is loud and clear.
With child…
Terminate it…
I would have fallen to my knees if I wasn't sitting already.
My eyes go to my father's face and I know he is looking at me for a reaction.
This time I don't hide it. I don't think I would have even if I try.
I look down, suddenly very interested at the carpet beneath my feet.
Tanya was with child? How is that possible?
I know I have always desired her that way but my mother has broughtme up as a gentleman.
I have never been with Tanya in that way.
I haven't been with any woman in that way.
Ever.
It is a common practice for men of my age and status to visit whore houses but I have never been
there.
I never saw the need to.
I remember the day my father told me what happens between a man and a woman behind closed
doors.
I was about fifteen at the time. My father wanted to be the one to tell me rather than me finding it
out somewhere.
The most important thing he told me that day was the sacredness of the act.
He told me that it could bring you great pleasure if done on a marriage bed with your wife.
Otherwise, it is nothing but sin.
I have taken it to heart. I decided on that very day that the only woman I would ever be with is my
wife.
I have never been with Tanya so how did she—
I freeze where I am sitting as my mind goes to last light.
More specifically to what James has said.
"I will have your wife the same way I had your Tanya."
Suddenly, I feel very sick.
Last night, I was too wound up thinking about what he has said about my wife that I did not
decipher the full meaning of what he is saying.
Tanya has been with James.
She has given her virtue to that vile creature.
Somehow, this new information doesn't surprise me.
Maybe it would have before but now, not so much.
 Still, it makes my skin crawl.
Where have I lacked that she did this to me? and with him?
She always knew how much I hate him.
How could she do this to her family?
Is this the reason she ran away?
To hide her sins?
And she wanted to punish that poor child for what she did.
My head jerks up to Maria but I couldn't help myself.
"Did you..?"
I couldn't ask but I don't need to.
She smiles sadly at me and shakes her head.
I exhale the breath I haven't realized I have been holding.
I may hate those two but that child shouldn't be punished for what his parents did.
I slowly face my father.
"Father, it's not mine."
My father smiles softly at me and nods.
"I know, son. I know."
I exhale, relieved.
"Thank you for letting us know the truth, Maria,"
my father thanks Maria and I know that I should, too. I just don't have it in me to say anything.
She softly bids her goodbye and I manage out a nod.
I don't know what to think anymore.
I am very thankful to God for sending me an angel named Bella. However, what Tanya did really
broke my heart and I don't know whether it would ever be whole again.
37. Chapter 37
A/N Thank you, thank you so much for the reviews guys. I actually danced when this story
crossed 1K reviews. You all are awesome.
My father clears his throat which breaks me out of my thoughts.
He is looking at me with worry.
He opens his mouth to say something but a knock on the door interrupts him.
"Come in,"
my father commands once he is sure that I have composed myself.
George enters and his eyes widen when he sees me.
"What is it, George?"
My father's question stops me from asking his reaction to my presence.
His eyes go back and forth between my father and I. His hesitation is obvious.
He takes a deep breath. Squaring his shoulder, he looks directly at me and says,
"There is a delivery for you, Lord Edward."
His voice is a little shaky and I couldn't imagine what it is that might make him nervous.
I raise an eyebrow at him, signaling George to tell me what it is.
"It is a painting of Miss Tanya Swan that you ordered before your...um wedding."
It becomes so quiet one could hear a pin drop.
I have forgotten about the wedding present I had ordered for Tanya.
I had paid a lot of money for that piece.
I know what I need to do.
Taking a deep breath, I order George to bring it to me in the library.
His eyes widen but the look on my face tells him not to question me.
After he bows to me and my father, he slowly nods his head. Then, he is on his way to do my
bidding.
"Edward-"
I have an idea about what he might want to say but I don't want to hear it.
"Father, I know you are worried about me but you need to trust me right now. I request you to
leave me alone."
Father searches my face but he doesn't find anything.
It is void of all emotions.
I need to this.
Exhaling, he gives me a nod and goes out of the library.
I sit back on the chair, my eyes finding the flames.
After knocking on the door, George enters with three servants behind him carrying a covered
painting.
It is a large painting. Just the way I ordered it.
For her.
I motion them to place it beside the fireplace where I could see it clearly.
"Uncover it."
They do what they are told without question.
"Leave."
My eyes are on her as I command them.
This is the face of the woman for whom I would have anything two days ago but now…
Now, I want nothing more than to strangle her.
 Her once beautiful face holds no appeal to me now.
Pushing against the chair, I get up from my seat and walk toward the painting.
Reaching it, I kneel before it on one knee so that we are face to face.
I lift my hand so that it is hovering above her face but I don't quite touch it.
I don't want to.
"Why?"
I hear myself asking her.
Letting my hand fall to the floor, I drop my head and close my eyes.
My mind goes to the moments I spend with her.
Right now, I see her in a new light.
Looking back, the spark in her eyes which I thought was love was nothing but deception.
She never loved me.
Suddenly, my mind goes to another maiden.
My Bella.
My beautiful, innocent, sweet Bella.
She has always been nothing but honest with me. Unlike her younger sister.
Her beautiful smile always lightens up my heart.
Her eyes that made me climb a tree to save a cat…
Everything.
My eyes snap open and I look at the woman in front of me. I know that she may not be here right
now but she would always come between me and Bella.
Unless...
I stand and walk toward the fireplace, taking hold of a lit log by the unlit side.
Standing before the painting, I know that I need to let go of my anger in order to move forward
with my life.
Otherwise, she would always have power over me.
What she did to me will always hold me back from being with my wife fully.
I want to be with Bella not only physically but also emotionally. For that, I need to let her go.
I flick the log toward the painting and I step back once its centre catches fire.
I keep moving backward as I watch the fire spread, burning it.
Burning her memories from my mind.
"I forgive you."
I say out loud.
And I mean it.
I forgive her for leaving me.
I forgive her for not loving me back.
I forgive her for deceiving me in the most cunning way.
I forgive her for everything.
Because what she has done to me may have brought me pain, but it has also bought me my Bella.
My Bella, who I have always taken for granted.
But not anymore.
I am not going to wallow for someone who has not only taken my love for granted but has also
torn my heart into pieces.
Tanya is no longer going to be between me and Bella.
I won't allow the mere mention of her name to break me and Bella.
Today, she is dead for me.
From now on, she doesn't exist.
I will give Bella everything.
My loyalty.
My protection.
My care.
And someday, maybe my heart.
"Goodbye, Tanya."
A/N finally…
38. Chapter 38
My breathing stops upon hearing the duke's word and my eyes widen as he tells me the truth about
Tanya.
I couldn't believe my ears when I hear that Tanya has been with child.
Duke Carlisle was quick to assure me that the child doesn't belong to Edward.
But he shouldn't worry.
I know my Edward.
Once, I thought I knew my sister, too. I was wrong.
I don't know the woman Duke Carlisle is talking about.
Why did she do it? She hasn't even thought about what would happen to our family when everyone
finds out.
Oh, Lord! Edward.
What must he be going through right now.
He needs me.
Without saying a word, I run toward library. Toward Edward.
I don't stop even when I hear Esme calling me.
I can't.
I need to go to my husband.
I run as fast as I could no matter how unladylike I am behaving.
I am beyond caring right now.
I open the door not knowing what I'll see.
Edward is sitting on the chair before fireplace, looking on something.
I follow his line of sight and my own eyes widen as I see the burning painting.
Of Tanya.
I have no idea what to do now that I am here.
Will he let me in?
Or will he be angry for disturbing?
Will I be blamed again for my sister's misdeeds?
I shake my head to push such thoughts out of my mind.
I have to believe that Edward would not do such thing again.
Taking a deep breath, I slowly make my way toward my Edward.
I place a hand on his shoulder when I reach him.
He turns toward me with a blank expression. Then, a small smile appears on his face.
"My Angel."
My heart skips a beat at his words though I am confused.
He takes my hand in his and guides me in front of him. Then, he leans forward and wraps his arms
around me.
He lightly places the side of his face on my stomach and I look down to see his eyes closed, a look
of contentment on his face.
He doesn't look like a person that has just received the news of betrayal. Rather, he looks like he is
finally free.
To fly…
To live…
I don't know what brought this on but I am not complaining.
I comb my fingers through his soft bronze hairs and stare at the smile on his face.
 He nuzzles his face to my stomach, causing a giggle to escape me.
He seems to like it as he does it again and again until I am laughing out loud.
After a moment of not feeling his nose poking me, I look toward him only to find him looking at
me with a soft smile on his face.
"My Edward."
I say without even thinking.
My eyes widen and my hands cover my mouth.
Surely, Edward would now become angry upon hearing it.
I watch, waiting for him to say something.
His eyes are wide in shock and he has the biggest smile that I have ever seen on his face. Then, he
gets up.
With his arms still around me, he lifts me and starts spinning me around.
The sudden movement makes me squeal.
Before I know it, I am laughing so hard that I do not care who might hear us.
Edward is neither angry nor upset for what I just said or what we have just known about Tanya.
He puts me down on my feet. Both of us are breathing hard.
There is a soft smile on his face and I am sure mine is mirroring his.
"Your Edward."
He says just before his lips meet mine.
Edward's lips moves softly against mine while patiently caressing me.
He takes my top lips into his and lightly sucks it.
He then proceeds to repeat the process with the lower one.
I have no idea how much time we spend kissing but I start feeling lightheaded. I know that we both
need to breathe soon but I still don't want to stop.
His kisses are so sensual I could feel it in my toes.
All too soon, he backs away after pecking my lips.
Once.
Twice.
Thrice.
"My Bella,"
He says and I open my eyes. I only realize now that I have closed my eyes sometime during
kissing him.
He is smiling softly at me again and I smile back at him.
Suddenly, his smile vanishes and he takes a step back, taking his arms with him. His actions cause
creases on my face.
Before I could say anything, he drops on one knee with his head bowed.
I can't understand why is he doing it.
"Edward,"
I softly say his name and he lifts his eyes.
There are so many emotions in his eyes.
Guilt.
Wonder.
Hope.
He takes my right hand in both of his and says,
"Please forgive me, my Bella."
I open my mouth to tell him yet again that he has nothing to apologize for when he shakes his
head, telling me not say anything.
 "Please Bella, I know I have said it before but let me say it again. I need it."
He says with pleading eyes and I could deny him nothing so, I give him a small nod.
He smiles at me softly and confesses,
"Bella, once again I am asking for your forgiveness even though I know you have nothing against
me in your heart."
I slowly nod at him; he is right.
I have already forgiven him before he even asked.
He keeps looking at me without saying anything and I let him continue.
"I would have asked your father for your hand but considering that we're already married, that
would look a little odd."
He says in a very serious tone and I couldn't help but giggle.
He graces me with his smirk.
Then, he becomes serious again and his words reflect it.
"Isabella Marie Cullen, will you do the honor of giving me another chance to become a better
husband to you? I promise to give you the world. I promise to be with you in sickness and in health, in
life and in death. I promise to cherish you for the rest of my life. Will you let me?"
His words are so sincere that it brings tears to my eyes, rending me speechless.
He is looking at me with hope and fear in his eyes.
I don't answer him but drop on my knees myself.
I reach forward and place my lips on his.
He doesn't respond for a moment or two. No doubt, he's astonished by my boldness.
This is the first time I have initiated the kiss and I have no idea where this sudden bravery came
from.
Once, Edward overcomes his shock, his mouth responds.
His kiss is telling everything he is not saying.
His gratitude.
His hopes.
His care.
And something else.
He stands up taking me with him and our kiss becomes more intense.
I don't realize that we are moving backward until my back hit the wall. Edward is pressed against
me when I feel it.
His stone.
No, his…that.
His lips leave mine only to kiss my check and my jaw. Then, it travels to my neck again making
me squirm.
"I know it's not a stone."
I have no idea why I said it but it stops Edward's assault on my neck.
He lifts his head to look at me in confusion and I rush to explain.
"Esme knows that we haven't consummated our marriage. I swear I did not tell her but she knows.
"
I drop my eyes to the floor and whisper,
"She told me what happens on marriage bed. I…I know that it is not a stone. It is your..."
I couldn't finish it because I feel very mortified.
When Edward doesn't say anything, I lift my face to see him looking at me with both shock and
relief.
There was a third emotion on his face.
Amusement.
He doesn't conceal it.
He throws his head back and lets out a laugh and I think I hear him say, "Thank you, Lord."
39. Chapter 39
Chapter
A knock on the door causes both of us to jump back.
Looking at each other, we find ourselves laughing.
Edward shakes his head and goes over the door to open it.
George is standing there and his eyes widen when he sees us.
Poor old man.
"Um…"
He clears his throat and after composing himself he says,
"Lord Edward, the Swan family is here to see you and Lady Cullen."
Edward gives him a nod and says,
"We would be there shortly, George."
George nods his head and after he turns to leave Edward turns toward me with a smile.
"Shall we, Lady Cullen?"
He asks me while offering me his arm.
I smile at him and walk toward him while blushing.
I place a hand on his arm. Together, we make our way toward our family.
I have no idea how Edward is going to react on seeing my family.
I know that he has no qualms against Jasper but what about my papa?
Is he still upset with my father?
I hope not.
I turn my face toward him but his face gives away nothing.
Before I could worry myself further, we reach the great hall where my family is.
My momma's worried eyes find me. They search my face for signs that everything is well with
my husband.
She visibly relaxes when she sees the smile on my face.
I know she can see how happy I am.
My papa is sitting next to her but he gets up when he sees me enter the room. Then, he opens his
arms for me.
I don't think twice before running into his arms.
He wraps his arms around me protectively and once again, I am his little girl.
"How are you, my little Bella?"
I smile into papa's shoulder and lean back so I could say,
"I am well, Papa. I am happy."
I haven't noticed how tense he was until I see his shoulders relax in relief.
It looks like a huge weight has been lifted off his shoulders.
I can understand that.
"Lady Swan."
I hear my husband's voice and I turn toward it to find Edward greeting momma.
She has happy tears in her eyes and she shares a look with my papa.
Turning toward my father, Edward greets him.
"Sir Charles."
There is no warmth in his greeting but I am glad that there is no animosity.
I know it would take time for Edward to forget what happened.
My papa opens his mouth to say something when a throat clearing stops him.
 We all turn toward Gracie, my six-year-old sister who is standing beside my mamma and glaring
at Edward.
We haven't noticed her before. Now, she's impossible to ignore.
Edward gives me an amused smile and goes over to Gracie.
He kneels before her on one knee and takes her tiny, little hand in his larger one.
"Miss Gracie."
Gracie almost smiles at Edward's civility. Then, suddenly remembering her anger, she turns away
from Edward. She crosses her arms around her chest, looking adorable.
"You were supposed to marry me."
She winces and laughter fills the room.
Gracie looks around, her eyes brimming with tears.
She is obviously embarrassed. Without a doubt, I know that she would soon start crying.
I know that she is going to be in trouble for speaking out of turn.
Edward ever so lovingly lifts her chin with his forefinger and thumbs. He wipes away a few stray
tears that have fallen from her eyes with his other hand.
"Don't mind them, Miss Gracie. They are foolish people for laughing at the beautiful lady as such
you."
Gracie looks at him from under her eyelashes and asks,
"Really?"
"Really." Edward smiles and continues, "And I must apologize for not marrying you but it's
Bella's fault."
He finishes with a nod and my jaw drops, not believing his guts.
Gracie gasps and turns toward me with wide eyes before looking back at Edward.
"You see, Miss Gracie, she really scared me. She said...she said that she would lock me in a dark
room if I don't marry her. I was so sacred Miss Gracie."
Edward sniffs and I couldn't believe this man.
Gracie pats his shoulder and says,
"Don't fret, Lord Edward. I will protect you."
She steps in front of Edward and turns toward me with a glare. As if she could protect him.
I glare at Edward but he grins at me behind her back. And he just winks at me.
Evil man. Turning my own sister against me.
"Miss Gracie, she is scaring me again."
"Bella, why are you scaring Lord Edward?"
Gracie asks me angrily.
"Edward,"
Esme scolds Edward for his mischief. At least he has the decency to look ashamed.
"Um, Miss Gracie, I think we should forgive Bella for scaring me. As you know, she is my wife
and she will punish me later when you are not here to protect me,"
Edward says in a tiny voice and I promise him with my eyes that I will punish him.
"Bella, you-"
Gracie starts but my father interrupts her.
"Enough, Gracie."
She is about to argue her point but a look from my father shuts her up.
Edward gets up laughing and takes her in his arms.
He whispers something while looking at me and a sudden smile appears on her face.
She looks up and grins up at me.
I know it is unladylike but I couldn't help but roll my eyes at them.
 This is nothing new.
First, they would get together as a team against me. Then, we are the best of friends.
My father's voice startles me and I turn toward him. He is looking at Edward nervously.
I wonder what is making him nervous.
Mamma takes Gracie away from Edward's arms despite her protests. Edward turns toward papa to
give him his full attention.
"I am here to give you the dowry that is your right as Bella's husband."
Edward looks at me and turns toward my papa.
"Sir Charles, Bella is the greatest treasure I could ever deserve. I don't want the dowry. Nothing is
more precious than my wife and nothing will be comparable to her."
My heart melts at his word. I all but have forgotten my anger against Edward.
"Under good conscience, I cannot let that happen. The dowry belongs to you and you alone. I can't
keep it with me."
Edward looks thoughtful for a moment and then a smile appears on his face.
"Well, if it really does belong to me, then I want it to go to Gracie's dowry,"
he finishes while smiling at Gracie fondly.
Gracie smiles at him with shining eyes. I know without a doubt that she loves him.
It seems that we Swan girls are prone to Edward Cullen's charm.
My heart sinks as I think about Tanya. What made her do what she did with Edward? I know
without a shadow of doubt that she loves him.
"Lord Edward, it would be my pleasure if you accept to attend the party at the Swan house next
week in honor of your marriage with my daughter."
My papa's voice brings me out of my thoughts and I turn toward Edward, hoping that he would
agree.
He seems to be deep in thought. Then, he exhales.
"I apologize but I must decline the invite."
Silence fills the room at Edward's words. My eyes drop to the floor.
"Edward,"
Esme says. Edward must have gestured for her to be quiet as I hear her exhale.
"You see, it would not be possible for me and my bride to attend. We would be at Isle Esme."
My eyes snap at Edward to find him grinning at me.
I have no idea what to say.
I thought Edward would not want to go there with me because of how we got married.
He walks toward me and takes my hand in his.
"We will board the ship coming tomorrow if you agree, my wife."
I gasp and he leans forward to whisper in my ear,
"I could not wait to have my wife all to myself so I could truly make her mine."
He leans a bit back as he waits for my answer. I could do nothing but nod.
40. Chapter 40
Chapter
Edward decided to ride the horse instead of using the carriage to the forest.
Sitting side saddle, Edward's arm wraps around me protectively, my back against his chest. I lean
back my head against his shoulder and close my eyes.
I feel him drop a kiss on my forehead and a smile spreads on my face.
"Don't open your eyes, beautiful,"
Edward whispers on my ear. A shiver runs through me making him chuckle lightly.
I blush and he asks why.
I don't have to wonder for long.
I feel the horse stop and I force my eyes to remain closed.
Edward dismounts the horse. I feel his hands on my waist as he helps me get off.
He takes my hand in his and assists me to walk forward.
I still don't open my eyes as I feel him stop no matter how much I want to walk.
His hands leave mine, causing a whimper to escape my lips.
A second later, I feel him behind me. His breathing trickle the shell of my right ear as he softly
murmurs,
"Open your eyes, my Bella."
I open my eyes as Edward brings me to his chest, his arms going around me.
He places his chin on my shoulder and my hands cover the gasp that wants to escape as I take in
the scene before me.
Our meadow.
"Bells,"
I hear Jacob's voice and I turn to see him watch me with amusement.
I blush as I look down at the bird. I have been talking to and have apparently forgotten that I am
here with my fiancée.
I smile at him shyly at being caught and he just laughs, shaking his head at me.
I take Jacob's hand to get up and look around.
Alice and Jasper are walking by the river, talking softly. I smile at the happiness at their faces.
I glance toward the right and there they are.
Edward and Tanya are sitting by the tree, talking to each other softly.
I watch mesmerized as Edward throws his head back laughing at something my sister has said.
He looks ethereal.
Before I could turn around, Edward turn his face toward me as if he could feel my eyes on him. A
smile spreads on his face.
My brows crease as his eyes narrows. He glares at something behind me.
I realize with a start that I have all but forgotten about my fiancée; guilt consumes me.
I compose myself and turn toward him only to find him glaring back at Edward.
I have asked them several times about the reason behind their hatred. I am well aware of the fact
that this tension between them is much greater than mere dislike.
Edward claims that he does not trust Jacob around me. When I asked for clarification, he says that
I am too innocent to know.
Only he knows what he means by that.
My fiancée says that Edward wants something that is not his for taking. Again, I am left confused.
They both are talking to me riddles.
 My eyes meet Tanya's and there is something in her eyes-an emotion I have never seen in them
Insecurity?
I become more confused but before I could do anything she blinks, vanishing whatever it was there.
She gives me a sweet smile and I know it is not heartfelt.
I know her more than she knows her.
She places her hand on his arm to get his attention. He turns to her but not before giving my fiancé
a warning with his eyes.
I am well aware that this behavior between them cannot go on for long. I need to talk to them.
Knowing that this not the best time to have a talk, I turn toward Jacob and smile at him.
Placing my hand in his offered one, we start walking and he does what he always he would.
Make me smile and laugh.
Time travels faster with him at my side.
Still laughing on something that Jacob had said, I turn my head to find Edward leaning toward
Tanya. I know that he is going to kiss her.
I am aware that there is nothing wrong if Edward wants to kiss Tanya. After all, they are to marry
in four months.
Looking at them makes me feel something I am ashamed to admit.
Jealousy.
Wave after wave of pure jealousy flow through my veins. My eyes are filled with so much tears that
I cannot hold it anymore.
So, I run.
Bunching my skirt in both hands, I run as fast as can.
I hear Jacob shouting after me. Soon, it is joined by others pleading me to stop. I try as hard as I
can but I cannot do it.
When I hear footsteps coming behind me, I run faster than I ever have.
Dark clouds hide the earth from sun's warmth, enveloping me in darkness.
Heavy droplets of rain water try to stop me but it can't; I don't.
Branches and thorns cut across my skin but they also cannot to stop me.
I run and run until I can't anymore.
I drop to my knees and tears stream down my face.
How am I going to see them together their whole life when I can't even see him kissing her?
Guilt consumes me as I realize that I am jealous of my own sister.
How could I be so selfish?
Fresh tears fall unbidden as I realize how bad of a big sister I am.
My head snaps up as I hear the snapping of twigs. I feel a wave of panic travel through my spine.
My heart skips a beat as I see outline of a man appearing at a distance.
"Bella."
Relief, sheer relief.
That's what I feel as I hear his voice. I feel that I could finally breathe.
The lightning strikes, letting me see his fearful expression change into that of relief as he finds me
standing here.
"Edward."
He runs toward me. I am barely on my own feet when I feel his arms around me, crushing me to
him.
I could feel him trembling. As if he is making sure that I am real.
"Oh God, Bella! Are you all right?"
His voice makes me lose the little control I have on myself and I let go.
 Burying my face in his chest, I cry.
I cry for the future I would never have with him.
I cry for the love he doesn't feel for me and I cry for my selfishness.
He whispers soothing words in my ear, shushing me quietly.
"I am here, Bella. You are all right."
His voice does nothing to stop my tears. I can do nothing but cry some more.
I have no idea how much time has passed but the rain has stopped along with my tears.
"Why did you run like that Bella?"
I stiffen at his question because I have no idea what to tell him.
He is going to hate me if he finds out the truth.
The last thought brings out fresh tears. I pray that Edward doesn't feel me trembling.
"I don't know. Please forgive me,"
I say.
"Shh, please don't cry my Bella. There is nothing to apologize for."
I swallow the lump in my throat and lean back a bit to see him smiling at me softly.
He lifts a hand to wipe away my tears and I smile at him.
Now that the clouds have dissipated, I could see him in the moonlight. I have never seen anyone
more beautiful than him.
"Bella."
There is something in his voice and he leans forward a bit.
My eyes go to his lips and my mind goes to almost kiss Edward has given Tanya.
I shrug out of his arms and he shakes his head as if to clear it.
I quickly look away from him lest I cry again.
I gasp as I take in the meadow around me.
It's beautiful.
"Beautiful."
I turn to grin at Edward because has just said what I was thinking about a second ago. He is
looking at me with a strange look on his face.
Suddenly, his brows crease and he shakes his head again.
"Shall we, my lady? You gave us quite a fright Lady Bella,"
He says with a smile on his face. I know he is just teasing me but I wince knowing the grain of truth
to his statement.
I didn't even realize how much my stupidity might have worried them until now.
What am I going to tell everyone?
"Don't worry yourself, Bella. It happens with all of us. There is always a time in our life when we
want to get away. I promise that no one would scold you. Not even Jasper,"
he assures me with a smile. Afterwards, he offers me his hand so that we can go back to the others.
Neither of us ever mentioned the beautiful meadow.
It was our own little secret.
A kiss on the skin just behind my ear causes a shiver run down my body and the past is all but
forgotten.
I turn around to find my husband looking at me with smoldering eyes.
He lifts his hand and lightly ghosts his fingers along the side of my face and whispers,
"You know why I was slightly disturbed that day we found this meadow?"
I shake my head no and wait with anticipation for his answer.
Something happened that day because Edward became distant from me for a while.
Not for long but it still hurts.
 "That day, I realized that you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen. Even more beautiful than
the girl I was supposed to marry."
A/N hey guys I know the updates are not often but I have just started my internship so I
really don't get much time for writing but I will try.
41. Chapter 41
Chapter
I take a deep breath, taking in the smell of sea water and my eyes close on their own.
I feel a pair of arms around my waist. I smile, keeping my eyes closed when a kiss is dropped on
my neck.
"How are you faring, my Bella?"
I could clearly hear the concern in his voice as he inquires my health.
It has been two weeks since we started our journey to Esme Isle. I was very excited since this was
my first time at sea but as it turns out, sailing doesn't agree with me.
I have been very sick since the first day due to ship's movement which cause Edward unnecessary
stress.
I turn around in his arms and his beautiful face is filled with distraught.
I lift my hand lightly to cup his face and to try to end his misery.
"I am faring well, my husband."
He leans into my hand as his eyes close. Then, a sigh escapes his soft, pouty lips.
Looking at him right now, my mind goes back to the day of his confession in the meadow.
I could not believe the words that are falling from his lips.
Surely, he is playing with me. He could not be serious, could he?
He softly chuckles before continuing,
"Do you know my Bella? I almost kissed you here that day."
Another chuckle escapes from him.
I gasp and stare at him with wide eyes.
My eyes brim with tears and I step back from him quickly, causing him drop his arms from my waist
in shock.
"Bella."
His voice is full of shock and so is his face.
He takes a step in my direction but I shake my head no. It causes him to stop where he is.
"Bella, what happened? I am sorry if I-"
I cut him off.
"You are lying, Edward. You are lying."
I yell at him while taking few steps back.
His eyes widen a little more. He steps forward and I backward.
"What are saying Bella? I am not lying."
Anger fills me because I know that he is lying.
"No, you are lying, Edward! You are a liar. I know you were going to kiss Tanya that day. I saw you
that day. You were going to kiss Tanya. Not me. You always wanted Tanya. Not me. That's why I ran-"
I stop yelling once I realize what I had just said and look at Edward to see him stop moving. He is
looking at me in shock.
I could pinpoint the exact moment he deciphers the meaning behind my words.
His eyes widen a little and it seems that he has stopped breathing.
Oh Lord! What have I done?
"Bella, do you…?"
Fresh tears fill my eyes as I realize that he is going to hate me now.
He will now know how bad of a sister I am-jealous of my own sister. He would once again be angry
at me. I don't think I could take it this time.
 So, I do what I could do best. I run.
"Bella."
I hear Edward yell after and I look over my shoulder to see him running after me and I fall because
I don't see the stone in my way.
"Bella!"
Edward yells behind me, his voice filled with panic.
Oh God! Please help me.
I scramble to my feet. I have just taken a step forward when I feel fingers wrap around my wrist.
I try to tug my hand away from him but his hold his firm.
"Bella, stop."
I don't want to be here. He is going to hate me.
When I didn't stop trying to free my hand, he yanks me toward him and wrap his arms around me.
It takes the energy out of me and I sob.
"I …am…sorry"
I feel him shake his head against my head and I cry harder.
He is not even willing to forgive me.
"You have nothing to be sorry for. I am the one who should be apologizing."
He chokes and I freeze in surprise. It's not what I was expecting at all.
I lean back and his eyes are filled with pain.
He unlocks his arms from my waist and takes my face in his hands, using his thumbs to lightly wipe
away my tears.
"I am so sorry, Bella. I….how could I? I swear I had no idea about-"
he stops, unable to speak another word.
He visibly swallows before continuing.
"I had no idea about your feelings. I had hurt you unintentionally when I wanted nothing but
happiness for you. Can you feel it in your heart to forgive me?"
A tear makes its way from his eyes down to his cheek before falling on the soft green grass.
Soon, more follow.
This time, I stop breathing, unable to believe my ears.
"You don't hate me?"
I ask, still unsure of what he is saying and his brows crease at me.
"Hate you? No, my silly Bella. Nothing is going to make me hate you. I know that the past might
tell you otherwise but even then I didn't hate you. I just couldn't hate you no matter what I told
myself."
A splash of water stops my train of thoughts. I look with wide eyes at the equally wide eyed
husband of mine.
We look at the water to see two big fishes playing with each other and splashing water at us.
I shriek and move to get away from them but Edward would have none of it.
He locks me in his arms and stops me from moving away, making my clothes wet.
He is laughing at me. I turn to glare at him which only makes him laugh even more.
I huff and turn away from him. My back is against his chest but I am still in his arms.
"Oh, my Bella!"
I feel his finger on my chin and he turns my face toward him.
He has a small smile on his face as he leans forward to kiss my lips. It started out lightly but
suddenly becomes passionate.
Suddenly the ship hurls forward causing us to lose our balance.
Edward manages to grip on the railing before we could fall to
the floor.
The sudden movement causes the food I have finally managed to keep down an hour ago to almost
come out.
I feel sick.
"Bella!"
Edward yells when he sees my discomfort.
Before I could say anything, Edward scoops me in his arms and walks us toward our quarters as
fast as he could without causing me
further discomfort.
I place my head on Edward's shoulder and close my eyes to keep
myself from throwing up.
I know my sickness causes great distress to Edward.
Add the fact that it is my time of the month makes the circumstances more difficult.
I have tried to separate myself from Edward as it is required during
this time but Edward would have none of it.
He is an immovable man.
He had refused to hear any reason I gave him stating that he would
not leave me when I clearly need him.
I remember what Edward told me at the meadow.
I open my mouth to speak but Edward is not yet finished.
"Bella, I adore you. I promise you that I would always cherish you.
You will never want for anything. I promise
to be faithful. I swear that you will be the only woman in my life
except for the daughters you would bear."
He says the last part with a chuckle and I blush. Soon, his face becomes serious.
"Will you give me a chance, Bella? I know I have already asked
before but I need to hear it one more time."
His tone is full of hope but I could hear his hesitation.
I do not have to think about my answer.
Edward has promised to give me everything other women in our time won't get.
So, once again, I don't say anything. I just stand on my toes
to kiss him, giving him my silent consent.
He is now kneeling by my bed, looking as if he is the one who
is sick. I don't regret my decision.
I am well aware that Edward hasn't promised to love me but I will accept what he gives me. He is
giving what I never expected to have.
Himself.
****LH****
"Bella, sweetheart, get up."
I have to force myself to open my eyes when I hear my husband's voice.
He is smiling at me with a soft look on his face. However, I could see the concern in his eyes no
matter how hard he tries to hide it.
"We are almost there, my Bella,"
Edward informs me as he helps me sit on the bed.
It has taken us four weeks but we are finally here.
I am glad because I don't know how long I would be able to take it.
Taking one of my hands in his, his other hand goes around my shoulder.
 Slowly as if I am made of glass, he helps me on my feet.
Stepping out of the quarters with Edward's arms around me, we make our
way to the deck where my eyes fall on the beautiful women around their husbands and fathers.
My eyes go to my husband and he is looking at me with a worried look
on his face. No doubt that he is worried about me even though he doesn't need to be.
It is just sea sickness. I would be alright once we are on the land.
My mind couldn't help but go to our first day on the ship.
I have been so intimidated by the beauty of the other women. I didn't think that I
would be able to compete with their beauty but Edward was quick to put a stop to my worries.
I look around the ship in awe of it as it is my first time to be there.
Then, my heart drops when my eyes fall on the others with us.
All of these women are beautiful just like Tanya. Not like me.
I am just an ordinary girl.
My head drops and I am aware that Edward could sense the shift in my mood.
He doesn't say a word and I am grateful for that.
Once we reach our quarters, Edward takes both of my hands in his. He closes the door and helps
me on the chair nearest to it. Then he
kneels before me.
"Bella, look at me."
I don't want to but I know that it is not fair to Edward. It's not his
fault I am not beautiful.
I look at him with tear-filled eyes and he cocks his head to the side
before freeing one of his hands to lightly brush my tears away.
"Did I do something wrong, my Bella?"
I shake my head in earnest. It is not his fault after all.
"Then what is it, my Bella?"
He pleads with me. When I don't say anything but cry, his voice
becomes desperate.
"Please, Bella. It kills me when you cry. How awful of a husband I am when I do nothing but make you
cry?"
I could hear it in his voice that he means what he is saying. How do I tell him that it is not him but
me?
My fears bring tears in my eyes.
"Bella."
The way he says my name breaks the little restraint I have on myself and I tell him every fear I have.
"I am not beautiful, Edward."
I sob. I see him trying to say something but I shake my head; I
need to get this out before I lose my nerves.
"You told me I am beautiful and I believed it then. But now that I have seen those women, I know I
would never be able to compete with them. I am not as beautiful as Tanya or Rosalie. They are the
women who deserve to be by your side. Not me. I –"
Before I could say anything, his fingers are on my lips silencing me.
"Yes, you are not as beautiful as them,"
he says and my heart breaks even though I know it is true.
Nevertheless,it hurts to hear it for him.
"You are much more beautiful than them."
I gasp at him. He just smiles reassuringly while wiping my tears
that are falling.
"What they have is just outer beauty. You, my Bella, have the
beauty that is much greater than that. You are beautiful not just on the
outside but also on the inside."
I have no idea what to say. I don't need to because
he is not finished.
"Those women don't have your beautiful heart. They aren't the ones who
would cry for the safety of a little cat or put their
lives on the line for a deer. They wouldn't have stand by me
unconditionally even after being a brat like I have been to you.
None of them would have been done all this.
If there is someone in this who doesn't deserve the other, it's me. I am the one who doesn't deserve
you but I am glad that you have chosen me."
I could hear the passion and sincerity in his voice and I couldn't help but trust him.
He means each and every word he has spoken.
Edward has promised to speak truth to me and no matter what. I would take his words over my own
fears.
Since that day, Edward has not left any opportunity to tell me just how
beautiful I am. I know without a doubt that I am beautiful.
At least to him.
Beauty is in the eye of the beholder
I remember my father telling me this once.
"See."
I come out of my thoughts when I hear Edward's voice. Following his line of sight, I see it.
Although I still feel sick, the sight of it is making me feel better.
Isle Esme.
A/N Hey, what's up? Thank you so much for your support guys but I can't help but think
that I am not doing much justice to my fics. So, I have decided to take two fics at a time. So, for
the time being I would be updating Love happens and The bet. Um…what do you think?
42. Chapter 42
A/N so, the ones reading the bet already knows the reason for no updates but for those who
don't know.First I burned my hand ( common thing with me but it was a bit serious this time)
and then there were some cable theft causing the failure of my internet connection.
Chapter
Isle Esme is beautiful.
As the ship move toward the island, I couldn't help but gasp at its beauty.
It is unlike anything I have ever seen.
I know what will happen once we arrive but I am ready.
Edward wraps his arms around me from behind and kisses the shell of my ear sending a shiver
down my entire body.
His lips curve into a smile against my ear, then he whispers,
"Welcome to the island, my lady."
I turn my head to the side so that I could grin at him, my sickness forgotten.
"We are here, Edward. We are really here,"
I say excitedly. I have to remind myself that there are others around us to stop myself from
jumping up and down from the pure joy I am feeling.
That won't bid well with me considering that I am the future Duchess of Cullen.
Edward throws his back chuckling and I cannot help myself when I stick out my tongue at him. It
makes him laugh even harder.
I turn toward him with a huff but my irritation melts at the beauty in front of me.
Esme and Alice have both described it to me but the words could not do it justice.
It is truly a wonder of nature.
I can feel the ship stop but I am too amazed to give it a thought.
It's even more beautiful up close.
"Bella."
Edward's voice causes me to jump a little. I notice that he has a hand in the air, palms up looking
quite amused.
I blush as I realize that he must have been waiting for me and I had all but ignored him.
Placing my hand in his, I pray that I had not offended him. If the grin on his face is any indication,
he is anything but offended.
"Beautiful, is it not?"
There is a twinkle in his eyes and I nod eagerly, causing Edward to chuckle again and me to laugh.
I guess me and my blush are going to become best friends from now on.
We make our way down the ship. Several servants come and go across the aisle. I am certain that
they are making sure we have everything we might need for a month.
We make our way to the island not far away from the shore. I can see a beautiful cottage
surrounded by what I could only assume to be hundreds of miles of vegetation.
Edward stops walking and halts me as well.
I turn toward him to see him gaze at me with a smile.
"They would at least take a few hours to make all the necessary arrangements. Fancy a walk with
me?"
I cannot help but nod eagerly at the thought of exploring this heaven.
As if I would ever say no to him.
He smiles at me and says,
 "Let me just talk to the head servant before I would show you my favorite place on this island."
I nod and smile softly. He walks toward a middle age man who is ordering everyone around.
He has an air of dignity around him but I could visibly see his shoulder sag as Edward approach
him.
Edward walks with confidence. He could be intimidating when he wants to be.
He has every quality he needs to become a Duke.
I could only hope that I could be the one he needs.
The man nods eagerly to whatever Edward is saying and calls the woman who was about to pass
them.
The man leaves them and Edward talks to the woman with his back facing me.
The woman's eyes widen and her eyes flicker to me for a second before going back to Edward.
A huge grin spreads on her face and she nods eagerly, happy at whatever Edward wants her to do.
Suddenly, Edward takes his hand in hers and dips his head to kiss it, causing the poor woman to
freeze.
Tanya had once told me that Edward is a smooth talker.
When I asked her why she said,
"He just knows how to make the poor unsuspecting girls and women swoon and blush. He can be
very chivalrous when he wants to."
Today, I can tell that she wasn't jesting.
It makes me glad that I am not the only girl who blushes in Edward's words even though deep
down I'm seething.
He turns toward me with a big smile on his face but it soon vanishes when he sees the expression
on mine.
I cross my arms across my chest and intensify my glare causing him to swallow visibly.
I have no idea from where this irrational anger is coming from but I am going to hold it. Edward
has said that I should show him exactly how I am feeling after all.
He walks toward me. The worried expression on his face makes me want to forget this anger so I
turn sharply on my heels and walk toward the forest.
"Bella!"
I hear him call me but I neither stop nor look over my shoulder.
I don't know why it is making me angry. It just does.
Maybe it is the fact that in spite of him saying that he wants me that way, he has never initiated
anything with me.
Not since night of James incident. Even then he stopped.
I hear him running behind me.
Suddenly, fingers tighten around my wrist and I am forced to turn around to face an irate Edward.
"What do you think you were doing bluntly ignoring me in front of everyone and then running
off to the forest alone? Do you not realize how dangerous that must have been?"
He yells at me causing tears to fill my eyes.
Concern replaces his anger when he sees my tears.
"What is it Bella? Why did you react like that?"
For a second I think about lying. Then, I remember Esme telling me that honesty is the most
important thing in a relationship.
"You don't want me. It's been a month since our marriage and…."
I couldn't say anything else.
His brows furrow and his expression is unreadable.
He wipes the few tears I haven't realized have flowed and takes my hand in his. Without a word, he
starts walking tugging me with him.
I have no idea where we are going or why.
I was so blinded with anger that I have not realized the consequences of my actions.
He is a lord and a soon-to-be duke. How could I disrespect him?
I should have known better than that. What could they all be thinking about me and him?
How would he control his estate if he could not even control his own wife?
More unbidden tears escape me as I realize how horrible of a wife I am.
I am so immersed in my self-hatred that I don't even hear the sound of water falling and notice the
beautiful scenery before me until Edward stops walking.
I lift my eyes and gasp, taking a step back as I stare at the beautiful waterfall in front of me.
Although I appreciate the beauty in front of me, I could not enjoy it.
Edward unclasps his hands from mine and before I could cause myself any distress, he kneels
before me and takes my feet in his hand.
My eyes widen and I try to step away from him but his hold is firm.
He places my foot on his bended knees. Then, he painstakingly unclasps the strings of my sandals
and places it on the grass close to us after removing it.
After placing my foot on the soft green earth, he repeats the same process with my other foot.
All the while I am trying to decipher what he is thinking. His eyes are downward solely focusing
on the task at hand.
After removing my sandals, he removes his shoes, neatly placing them near mine and rolls up his
trousers.
He stands up but still won't look at me.
He takes my hand and walks us toward the river side before we settle down with his feet dipped in
the water.
With determination, he pats the space beside him, imploring me to sit.
My tears have dried and my anxiety is now replaced with confusion but I do as he asks.
I have to lift my skirt a bit, exposing the lower part of legs. I blush as I see Edward's eyes on my
exposed skin.
I sit down beside him and I think I hear him mutter something about him not wanting me. His eyes
still look downward.
"Huh?"
I ask him and his eyes snap toward me. They are so intense that it makes my breath hitch.
Clasping our fingers together, his eyes staring deep into mine, he whispers softly,
"Why would you think I don't want you, silly girl?"
I avert my eyes to the water because I do not know what to say.
Time and time again, Edward has tried to assure me that he wants me. However, the insecure part
of me who had resigned to the fact that she would never have Edward is afraid to lose him. She is
afraid that something would happen to take it all away from her.
His finger turns my head to him and softly kisses my lips.
The tears I have been trying to hold back starts coming down at the loving touch of his lips.
He leans back and wipes away my tears.
"Bella, I want you. I really do. I want it to be special for you and forcing myself on my lovely wife
when she was sick is surely not pleasurable."
Guilt consumes me at his words.
Why do I doubt him again?
I have always prided myself that I know Edward better than anyone. Do I really? After all, I doubt
him and our marriage.
 Cupping my face in his hands he whispers,
"Do not feel guilty, Bella. It is entirely my fault that you are not sure about my feelings for you.
However, I intend to change it soon."
A/N um, so i would be posting the teaser for the next chapter on my blog in few hours and i
call that chapter "THE CHAPTER", if you know what i mean.
43. Chapter 43
A/N so, here is THE CHAPTER. I really hope the wait for it was worth it.
Chapter
Edward's words stunned me but soon, I am lost in an Edward-induced haze.
He leans forward causing me to lie on my back.
Our feet are still in the water. Although the position is uncomfortable, I would not want to be
anywhere else.
His weight on me feels good. His kisses are making me feel like I have been brought to life.
His hand on my neck trails down toward my left bosom. I gasp when I feel him cup it in his hand.
Oh Lord! I have never felt something like this before.
His tongue traces my upper lips followed by my lower lip. I open my mouth willingly to him.
His tongue touches mine and I feel as if I had died and gone to heaven.
It feels so good.
I become dizzy from the lack of air but I also do not want to part from his lips.
His lips leave mine, making them mourn for the loss of contact. Then I feel his lips on my cheek
trailing the kisses across it.
I feel his thumb brush against my nipple making it harden at the same moment he sucks my
earlobe into his mouth. A shiver of desire to run through my body and a moan to escape my lips..
I want more.
I need more.
"Edward, Please…"
I leave my request hanging in the air unable to think of any coherent sentence.
Edward's lips have now found my own. He is pressing feather light kisses across the column of
my neck.
Many embarrassing sounds escape me causing Edward to chuckle against my neck. However, any
embarrassment or anger I might have evaporates as he suddenly sucks the skin on my neck and makes
the world around us disappear.
His mouth is making me feel euphoric.
If this is how I feel right now, I can't imagine the pleasure when he would finally make me his.
In every way.
Edward's hand leaves my bosom. Both of his arms goes under me and around me. I yelp as he
rolls us away so that we are completely out of water.
He settles himself between my legs which I open for him. My skirt ride higher exposing my legs.
My chest is rising and falling with my quickened breath. Anticipation of what is to come and his
touches make it difficult to pull enough air in my lungs.
My heart beats like a humming bird. No doubt Edward could feel them. His mouth is now at the
top of my neck, lightly sucking the top of my bosom-any part of my skin his mouth can get to.
I could feel his desire pressed against my lower stomach while my own desire for him pools
between my legs, currently soaking knickers.
The sound of the whistle brings us back to the world. Edward drops his face into my neck,
breathing heavily.
Edward lifts his head and his eyes find mine, he whispers,
"Do you see what you do to me, Bella? I want you so much that I almost took you here when
anyone could have seen us. You make me forget everything until you are all I think about."
His words do nothing to regulate my breathing. My heartbeat and I could do nothing but try to
convey to him how much I want him.
He unrolls away from me, covers his eyes with his forearm and starts talking too fast for me to
understand.
"Edward,"
I say tentatively not sure what I am supposed to say and he removes his arm away from his eyes.
He turns to look at me with unadulterated passion once again making my breath hitch.
Suddenly he gets up, helping me as well. I watch him as he makes our way to where our foot
wears are, picking them up and handing mine back to me.
After we have both covered our feet, we make our way back toward the cottage.
Just when we reach the cottage, the man from earlier meets us and bows toward us.
"Lord Edward, Lady Cullen."
Turning toward Edward, the man continues,
"Everything is prepared as you requested, my Lord. If there is something else you may require,
we would be happy to help you."
"Thank you for your assistance, Harry. You have been a great help for us and you shall be
rewarded as you deserve."
With that said, Edward takes a pouch from the inside of his coat and hands it to him.
The man's eye sparkle and after thanking us, he makes his way back to the ship.
The sun has almost gone down and soon the night would be upon us.
We both watch the ship sail away and I turn toward Edward to find him looking at me with an
intense expression.
My breath hitch as I remember Edward's promise of finally showing me how much he wants me.
He leans toward me. His eyes are asking me whether I really want this or not.
I do.
So I show him.
I stand on my tiptoe and very lightly brush my lips against him.
I lean back to see that his eyes are closed so once again, I touch my lips against his but only this
time I linger there.
He deepens the kiss and he scoops me into his arms.
I let him.
I was vaguely aware of him crossing the threshold but I do not really focus or care about it.
I feel a slight elevation in Edward's step so we should be going up the stairs but I am distracted by
Edward's kisses.
He stops and leans back when we reach the outside of our room, breaking our kiss.
I look at him in a daze, his lips swollen from our kisses tugging into a beautiful smile as he places
me back on my feet.
Leaning forward, he lightly kisses my lips and backs away.
He turns me around by my shoulder so that my face is toward the door. A gasp escapes me as I
take in the room the moment he opens the door.
The whole room is lit with candles and there is a huge bed in the middle of the room covered with
various kind of flowers.
Tears well up as I realize that this must be why he is talking to the woman earlier.
I walk forward thinking that he has planned this for me, for my happiness even though he is not
supposed to.
Every day, he does something to make me fall in love with him all over again.
I turn toward him with tears in my eyes but a smile on my face.
"Edward,"
 I breathe out.
"Do you like it?"
His voice is full of hope and nervousness. I lean forward to kiss him, my kiss telling what I really
feel.
When I lean back, there is a smile on his face that is lighting the whole place better than the
candles around us.
"Bella."
At first, he dips his head to kiss me lightly. Then, it deepens as I feel him wrap his arms around me
enveloping me in their comfort. It makes me feel nothing but safe and…desired.
He takes a step and looks deep into my eyes.
I nod my head assuring him once again that I want this.
He turns me around and starts loosening the ties holding my dress together.
His hands move to the sleeves of my dress. He drags the dress off my shoulders at a snail's pace
before finally causing it to fall on the floor leaving me only in my corset and my under things.
I have to close my eyes because although I want this, I am afraid.
I am afraid that he may not like what he sees. I am afraid I won't be able to satisfy him.
Turning me toward him, he softly pleas me to open my eyes.
His eyes are on me. He doesn't glance down as he peels the corset off my body, so slowly as if I
am made up of glass.
He takes my hand in his and places it on his shoulder.
I keep looking at him, wondering what he wants me to do when he nods.
He keeps looking at me when I realize that he wants me to undress him.
I tremble as I have never seen a man naked.
Swallowing the lump in my throat, I loosen his ties still looking into his eyes. With shaking hands,
I help him shrug out of his shirt.
I try to stop the trembling of my hands as my hands move to his waist band and loosen the tie there
causing his breeches to fall on the floor.
He steps out of them, his eyes never leaving me and takes me toward his bed, with both of us only
in our under things.
He scoops me in his arms and softly lays me in the bed.
He sits beside me on his knees and hovers above me while supporting himself with his left
forearm.
His lips meet mine softly in a promise of what is about to happen and what we are about to share.
Slowly moving his lips against mine, he ghosts his fingers along my neck, my bosom, my
stomach and back again.
His touch is like a feather, not really touching but still making me tremble with desire for him.
My own hands move to his hair, scratching the scalp lightly making him groan against my mouth.
Edward's hands move toward the hem of shift and slowly brings it up, exposing my skin to the
slightly cold air coming from the open window.
He leans back on his knees and his eyes meet mine.
I lift up a bit so that he could remove my shift. His eyes are on me as we get rid of my last article
of clothing.
Once I am fully naked as the day I was born, I lie on the bed as his hands lightly nudges my knees
to open them.
I do.
After he settles between my legs on his knees, he allows himself to glance down.
His mouth opens and he exhales a shaky breath, an expression of awe and wonder on his face.
 I start feeling self-conscious. I try to cover myself but his hands stop me.
Leaning forward, his face just a breath away from mine, he whispers,
"You are exquisite, my Bella."
His hand lightly ghosts across my bosom causing my nipples to harden.
I close my eyes as he kisses every part of my face.
My forehead.
My eyelids.
My cheeks.
And finally, my lips.
His lips move to my neck again, pressing feather light kisses against it. He is taking his time as if
he is worshipping me. In return, I quiver with desire.
For more.
For him.
I gasp in surprise as I feel his lips on my breast. My back arches as his perfect lips envelops the
pink bud of my bosom.
His other hand cups my other mound and I moan from the sensation his mouth and his hands are
causing my body.
I could feel my desire building between my legs and the room seems to be getting hotter.
Edward's mouth moves to my other bosom and gives it the same attention as his free hand ghosts
to the south.
His hand moves over my stomach and finally stops to where I want-no, crave-his touch.
There is an ache there and only Edward could cure it.
I would have been embarrassed but the sensation when his fingers touch my outer lips conquer
any embarrassment I felt.
He groans as he feels my desire for him down there. I struggle to catch my breath when I feel his
finger inside me.
It's not comfortable but it's not unwelcome.
I know what he is doing-he is preparing me for him.
His mouth moves down to my stomach and I gasp when I feel his tongue dip into my navel.
The tingles on my lower half increase and my senses go into overdrive as he inserts a second
finger inside me, stretching me a bit more, moving it in and out of me. Then, he added the third.
Again, Edward's mouth finds my pink bud. I feel the tension start building from the pit of my
stomach, the pleasure strengthens and I explode as he runs his thumb across the bundle of nerves just
above my entrance.
I have felt it before but this is even better.
I could see the bright white light behind my eyelids along with relief and intense pleasure run
through my body.
I am still coming down from my peak when I slowly open my eyes to find Edward gazing at me
with an expression that is a mixture of pride and awe.
I smile lazily at him, lifting my hand to lightly run the back of my fingers against his cheek.
He gives me a soft smile with so many emotions going through his eyes.
"Bella, we do not have to go further. I would understand if you are not ready. I would wait for as
long as you need."
I smile at him, wondering why he still needs the reassurance when I have told him repeatedly that I
want this.
But this Edward, my husband.
He's always thinking about others.
 "Please, Edward. Make me yours."
His eyes grow darker at my words and his lips descend upon me in a passionate kiss.
I tense as I feel his manhood at my entrance. He leans back looking deep into my eyes.
"I am sorry, Bella. It's going to hurt you."
His voice is full of sorrow and regret as are his eyes but I know it.
Esme has told me about it and I am prepared so I nod.
His hands find mine on the bed and he then very slowly he enters me, just a bit.
It hurts but I don't let it show on my face. Edward is looking for any sign of discomfort.
He slides a bit more inside me, his teeth biting his lower lip. His hands are clutching me as if
trying to remain in control.
His eyes are on mine and I nod.
In one slick moment he is inside me, breaking through my maidenhood and no matter how hard I
try, I cry out because it feels as if thousands of knives has sliced through me.
He stays still and I feel his lips on my neck, his hand on my bosom. I could hear him mumbling
against my neck, apologizing to me.
I take deep breaths to work through the pain and after some time, my body adjusts to him being
inside me.
Although the pain doesn't vanish completely, it is now bearable so I roll my lips against him
indicating him that I am ready.
His face comes toward me, his eyes searching for something. He must have found it because he
starts moving inside of me.
He almost slides out until only the tip of it is inside and just as slowly, he comes back.
He repeats the process, his speed increasing with each thrust.
My hips starts moving against him, his pelvic bone meets mine, our body creating the friction it
wants and craves. I could feel from the tension in his body that he is close.
Instinctually, I wrap my legs around him. It seems to increase Edward's thrust to the point that it
feels inhuman they are so fast.
I could feel the earlier tension building inside me and as his lips meet mine, I once again lose
myself to the pleasure that seems to be greater than the one before.
Edward's thrust has gotten irregular and then he stills.
I can actually feel his manhood pulsate inside me as I feel his warm seed spill inside me
promising the creation of new life.
He drops on top of me, his weight feeling like a blanket covering me inside him.
His head goes to my neck and I feel the warm air of his breath, both of us breathing heavily.
After gaining his breath, Edward slides out of me. Both of us hiss at the separation and he drops
beside me.
He gathers me in his arms, kissing my hair and I turn toward him.
I look into his eyes that are reflecting the same emotion as mine. Neither of us says a word-it is
not needed.
I feel as if I have found the missing part of me and finally, I am complete.
But there is another emotion in his eyes, the one I have been seeing for some time but only
stronger now.
He leans forward to kiss my forehead. My eyes are welling up, overwhelmed by the sheer
happiness I am feeling. However, I hold them to not ruin this moment.
Placing my head on his chest, his heartbeat lulling me to sleep just before he says,
"My Bella."
A/N so how was it? Good? Bad?
44. Chapter 44
A/N thank you, thank you so much for your response for the last chapter. I can't describe
how much your support means to me.
WARNING: so, there is going to be sexual situations in this chapter and the ones following it.
So, consider yourself warned.
Chapter
EPOV
Moonlight shines on the face of the sleeping angel in my arms. Finally, I am complete.
When my body joined hers, my soul has found its missing piece.
There is often an ache in my heart but it doesn't hurt now.
It only hurts when she is not with me. Her mere presence brings the happiness I never thought was
possible.
She is my soul mate.
My other half.
She completes me.
My fingers ghost over her face.
What a beauty!
She is as beautiful inside as she is on the outside.
That is what makes her my Bella.
My heart clench as I remember the pain I have caused, not only at the wedding but after that as
well-albeit unconsciously. I did cause her pain.
The pain she did not deserve.
That day at the meadow, the pain and the fear I saw in her eyes when she confessed her feelings
nearly killed me. She thought I was going to hate her. However, it is myself that I hate so much.
I caused her pain when she deserved nothing but happiness.
She always thinks about everyone else before herself.
I tighten my hold on her as the weight of the sacrifice she has made for her sister hits me once
again.
The love she has for Tanya overcomes her love for me.
It's still hard to believe that this beautiful creature has loved me for a long time.
She may not have said it but I could see it in her eyes.
I have vowed that I will do anything to keep sadness away from her.
It amazes me that she chose me. For one selfish moment, I am glad that she never truly loved
Jacob Black.
When she ran away from me at the meadow, it felt as if my heart was ripping apart.
I remember thinking that I feel nothing but brotherly feelings for her.
I know better now.
I remember the conflict I had to experience when I thought that she is the most beautiful woman in
the world-much more than the one I was about to marry.
I remember fighting with myself. I felt like a cheater so I started showering Tanya with gifts and
locked that incident from my mind until I took her back to that meadow.
That day when I had spoken the truth to her.
Today, she has given me the greatest gift I could ever ask for.
Herself.
There was nothing but trust in her eyes.
 I didn't show her that I was nervous.
I was so nervous that I was going to hurt her more then I needed to.
I had talked to my father and Emmett because I wanted to give her the pleasure she deserves.
Emmett was all too happy to give me pointers. Some of them makes me stunned as I have never
heard of it before.
My father was a different story.
He told me that the body of your wife is like a temple. It deserves to be worshipped.
I did.
For the past month, I always imagine what she would look like, spread in my bed with nothing to
hide her body from my eyes but nothing could ever compare to reality.
The contours of her neck that just begs to me kissed
The feel and her bosom in my hands, the little pink bud on it just demanding to me kissed.
The curve of her waist is just enough to fit her in my arms.
Her sex and its smell, the feel of it around my fingers and my manhood.
I can't describe the feeling I had when I finally connected to her.
The pleasure was too much but the sound of her cry grounded me.
The urge to move inside her was too much but the tears I could feel were enough to stop me.
Once I started I couldn't stop.
The feeling I got when I came inside her was unlike anything I have felt before.
The feeling of finding the one.
I run the back of my fingers across her neck then down to the valley between her bosom causing
her to moan lightly in her sleep and me to harden.
I cover her stomach with my hand wondering if the new life inside her has already conceived.
I lovingly caress her stomach already wondering how would it look swollen with our child inside
it.
I imagine my son with my hair and my eyes, looking up to me for his guidance as I look upon my
father.
My son.
My heir.
Suddenly, I see a little girl the exact copy of her mother.
I would protect her, love her, and spoil her.
My princess.
I know I need an heir but my heart desperately prays for a daughter who would be my entire
world.
I want us to have a big family.
My parents wanted a big family, but they were not able to give me any sibling after Alice as she
barely made into the world.
She is the light of my father's eye.
I want mine.
The trust this woman has in me is astonishing. I don't deserve it and I don't deserve her but I want
her.
If only I could tell her how much I love her.
I bury my face in her hair, taking in her smell to calm the emotions in my heart.
I still remember the day I realized that I love her.
Bella's health has been worrying me and I have been having a hard time coming to terms that I
could do nothing to help her. Still, I am here whenever she needs me.
She was feeling a bit better so I have gone to the captain's cabin to find out how much time it
would take to reach us to our destination.
I sigh. It would take at least twenty days if not more.
I open the door of my chamber, guessing she would be in the living quarters.
She is not.
I search each area but when I do not find her, my fear increases with each disappointment and my
breathing becomes increasingly difficult.
I have to close my eyes. The rational part of me is trying to say that I am being irrational; she
would have just gone outside.
But the irrational part of me is worried that something has happened. That someone has taken her
away from me.
I know that it is unlikely to happen but the fear of losing her has made me paranoid.
The reasons have fled me leaving only trepidation and ache in my heart.
I pound every door practically demanding them to open, shouting at them to tell me where my Bella
is.
The looks they give me does not make me stop.
My only aim is to find my wife.
I need to find her.
When I reach the dock frantically searching for my wife, my eyes fall upon her.
Standing at the far corner of the dock-the sunlight falling on her soft features, the fact that she is
alright and she is alive is enough to make the ache in my chest descend a little bit.
I fall to my knees as the panic slowly leaves my body. Instant relief flows through my veins.
I don't think I would be able to survive if I lose her.
She is my life now.
I love her.
I run to her once I come to the realization and practically immerse her in me never wanting to
leave her.
The feeling and understanding is so overwhelming that I am even angry at her for leaving. For the
life of me, I couldn't tell her that I love her.
Have loved her for a long time but only realizing it now.
As I smother her face with soft kisses, I see my whole life in a new way under my epiphany.
My desires to do anything for her just to see a smile on her face-even falling from the tree.
My anger at Jacob Black-it's nothing but jealousy.
The need to defend her from everyone including Tanya.
Every incident has a new meaning.
I have no idea why I have been so blind for my feelings for her.
I have never fought anything with Tanya. Whatever she said, I agreed to except for one thing.
Again and again I have fought with her for Bella.
There were many times when she would want something but won't get it and blame it on Bella, not
even realizing that her older sister is sacrificing her love for her. For her happiness.
Now I understand that what I felt for Tanya wasn't love. Although I cared for her, didn't love her.
She was a challenge for me; something I can't have which makes me want it.
Bella was always there for me. Whenever I needed her, she was there no matter what. I had taken
her for granted.
Not anymore.
No more would I ignore my feelings for her.
I would cherish her, love her, and most of all, appreciate her.
The feeling of her warm breath against my neck causes my manhood to harden and I groan.
 I want to take her once more and to connect with her again.
Now that I know how I feel when I become one with her, I don't think I would ever not desire her.
I am addicted to her as an alcoholic is addicted to alcohol. Only the feel of her against me and
around me is much more intoxicating.
I place feather light kisses on her neck, lightly sucking on the point where her neck and shoulder
are joined.
"Edward,"
she moans. I have no idea if she is awake or not.
I know I should let her sleep but I am too desperate for her.
I need her.
Now.
I will let her sleep later.
One month of wait almost killed me. Her health is the only thing more important to me.
I place a lingering kiss on her throat and move to her breast, taking the rose pink bud into my
mouth, and moaning at the taste of her.
I feel her hands at the back of my head, keeping me where I am.
As if there is any other place I would rather be.
I don't have to lift my head to know that she is fully awake now.
I move my mouth to her other breast and give it the same attention.
One of my hand cups the abandoned breast and rolling her nipple with my fingers. My other hand
goes between her and I groan as I feel her wetness.
For me.
I lift my head to gaze at her doe-like eyes with passion, lust, and love clear in them.
I hope she can read the same emotions in my eyes.
I want her to feel how much I love her.
Taking residence between her legs, my lips seeks her, desperate to feel her against me. I enter her,
a moan escaping us both and I pray that I haven't hurt her.
I stop knowing that she must still be sore when I want nothing more than to move and to never
stop.
She lifts her hips, breaking the last thread of restraint I have on myself and I let go.
I make love to my wife twice more, before we finally fall asleep.
Now if only I could tell her that I am in love with her.
45. Chapter 45
Chapter
My husband, Lord Edward Anthony Masen Cullen, is insatiable.
It has been a week since we have arrived in Esme isle and there is hardly a time when Edward is
not making love to me.
We only get out of bed to take a bath and to eat.
I sprinkle a pinch of salt into the stew before stirring.
I remember our first morning here.
I could feel the feather-light fingers ghosting across my cheeks, waking me from the Land of
Dreams.
A kiss touches my lips and I slowly open my eyes to stare at the green ones of my husband's.
He is smiling softly at me and it widens a little as he sees that I am awake now.
"Good morrow, my wife."
He is sitting beside me wearing only his sleeping pants and I blush as I remember last night.
Chuckling, he leans forward to softly touch his lips to mine and I smile against them.
He leans back before it could get any further and I pout.
He laughs softly at my pout and lightly touches my nose with his forefinger.
"Later, my sweet wife."
He stands up. I am confused when he offers his hand to me.
I take his hand and stand beside him. In doing so, the sheet covering my body falls on the floor.
I had completely forgotten that I am not wearing anything.
A blush creeps from my face spreading across my neck and chest. Edward's eyes run across my
body, visibly darkening with desire.
A shiver runs through my body. Of course, Edward has noticed.
He closes his eyes and exhales through his nose loudly.
When his eyes open, I could still see the desire in them.
Edward turns and starts walking. I wince at the sharp pain in between my legs.
My whole body is aching in a good way.
Edward turns toward me, a horrified expression on his face.
"Oh, Lord! Bell, please forgive me. I should have been more considerate last night. I shouldn't have
taken you again so soon after our first time."
I place a finger at his lips, halting his rambling with a soft smile on my lips.
"Edward, please don't apologize for making love to me. I enjoyed each and every moment of it and
the small discomfort is worth the pain."
He look over my face, deciding whether or not I am telling the truth. Finally, he nods his head,
although he still looks a little unsure.
I squeal as he unexpectedly scoops me in his arms and starts walking toward the left corner of the
room.
I turn my head toward the direction he is taking me and my eyes widen at what I see.
In the left corner of the room is a bath tub filled with water.
Edward has prepared a bath for me.
I turn toward him to see him looking at me with such a tender expression.
My eyes fill with tears of pure joy. Without hesitation, I lean forward to show him my gratitude.
He is too good for me.
When I lean back, there is a big smile on his face. Slowly ,he places me in the tub. I sigh as the
warm water relaxes my body and relieves the aches and pain.
I can't explain the feeling that bubbles inside me. Edward must have warmed the water and then
filled the tub all by himself since there is no help.
He is such a kind and caring man. I am sure that I would have fallen in love with him right then
and there if I wasn't already.
My eyes follow him as he picks up a washcloth and a bar of soap from the floor next to the tub. He
rubs my body ever so lovingly.
Each touch of washcloth is so erotic that it sends waves of desire through my body.
My neck.
My shoulder. My breasts where he spends longer time then necessary.
My stomach—a hopeful expression on his face.
My legs. Finally, he touches me where I need him the most.
His eyes find mine as he abandons the washcloth and uses his fingers to bring out the feeling of
ecstasy.
I did not realize that I had closed my eyes in bliss. When I open them, my husband is leaning
toward me, his face inches away from mine.
The intense expression of his face doesn't help to regulate my breathing.
He closes the distance between our lips and before I knew it, he has me scooped in his arms. He
takes me toward the bed where he makes love with me again.
Last week has been a dream I never thought would come true.
Edward has been so attentive, taking care of all my wants and needs.
It's a wonder he lets me make food.
If he could, he would even prepare our food for us.
It's not like he didn't try.
I have to cover my mouth as I watch Edward try to make our lunch.
Edward has ordered me in his Duke voice to not move an inch as he prepares it.
I am sitting on the kitchen table as he dances around the kitchen trying to make some soup.
I cringe as I watch him cut the vegetables.
I have never seen anyone do it the way Edward does.
After today, I know that Edward could win battles but he would never be a good cook.
Throughout his culinary attempt, I alternate between cringing and softly laughing into my hand.
I try to stop him from destroying the food but according to him, I am not allowed to do anything.
I know I am a little sore but the bath this morning has helped me a lot. However, go and explain
that to Edward if you can.
I cannot contain my giggles when he proudly pours too much salt into the soup.
He looks like he has just won a battle and is about to show the world how great he is.
Edward turns toward me and his eyes narrow.
He lifts his chin in the air defiantly. Then, he turns back to stirring the soup.
"You just wait Lady Cullen. You won't be laughing when you would have my soup. You would be
begging for more, in fact."
I just shake my head and let another giggle out.
He brings two bowls of soup for us, setting the first one in front of me and the other in front of him.
Sitting across from him, he smugly crosses his arms over his chest. With hesitation, I take a
spoonful of soup into my mouth.
It's…disgusting.
My eyes widen and I am about to spit the soup when my eyes fall on my husband sitting before me.
The smug expression is no longer there. It has been replaced by hope.
 For my husband's happiness, I swallow the soup and give him a big smile.
Although the soup is absolutely inedible, I know the feeling behind it.
All he wanted was my comfort.
And who wouldn't love this man?
A smile comes on his face when he believes that it is good. I would gladly do anything to keep that
expression there.
My smile flattens as I watch him lift his own spoon. Before I could even think of a way to stop him,
he has it in his mouth.
His eyes widen and I cover my face not wanting to see his reaction.
"Bella!"
I couldn't uncover my eyes.
"Bella, look at me, please."
Taking a deep breath, I peek over at him through my fingers. He has an unreadable expression on
his face.
Finally, I remove my hands from my face and face him fully.
"Edward..."
He holds up his hand for me to stop.
"It's disgusting," he says.
I remember how we have both have dissolved into the fits of laughter after the hilarity of the
situation comes upon us.
I smile at the memory.
"What are you smiling at, my Bella?"
I hear my husband just a second before a pair of warm arms winds around me. I close my eyes in
satisfaction.
"Just how happy I am here."
He turns me face him. His expression confuses me.
I have seen it on his face for a while.
He looks like he wants to say something but couldn't.
"Bella, I..."
The smell of burning food drifts to my nose. Remembering my stew, I turn around to quickly
remove it. Just in time to save it from further harm.
I have been so lost in my thoughts and Edward that I had forgotten about it.
Thank God it's still edible!
I turn toward Edward with a smile and find him shaking his head.
"Edward, what were you saying?"
He gives me a soft smile shaking his head. There is spark in his eyes, like he knows something
that I don't.
Leaning forward, his lips envelopes mine in a searing kiss and he whispers,
"I want you."
I shiver, remembering all the time we have been together.
For Edward, there is always a reason why he wants to be with me all the time.
"You were the one who doubted that I didn't want you. I need to make sure that you won't have a
doubt by the time we leave isle Esme."
"It's not my fault you are so desirable. Blame yourself for being so beautiful. It's not my fault that
you are so beautiful."
"Lady Cullen, we need to make sure you are with a child."
And the food is forgotten as Edward scoops me in his arms to move us to our room.
 ***LH***
The steady motion of his breathing,
the sound of his heartbeat mixed with the soft rustling of water and the slight breeze of twilight
almost lulls me to sleep when I hear him
"Bella, do you think you are on family way yet?"
I open my eyes to the sight of flowing water and lift my head from Edward's shoulder.
His eyes are filled with so much adoration and awe for me. I wonder what I have done to deserve
this man.
It has been a fortnight since we have arrived. Every time he looks at me, my heart beats faster and
slower at the same time.
Although Edward's action has shown me nothing but love, I cannot help but think that it is nothing
but the figment of my imagination.
"I hope so,"
I whisper in answer to his question.
His arms are wrapped around me like warm blanket with his back taking support from the tree. He
unwinds one arm and strokes my face with the back of his fingers.
"Do you think it would be a daughter who would be loved by me as much as you are?"
My eyes fill with tears and my heart stops before starting again. Breathing rapidly at his words, he
continues as if he has just not shifted my world from its axis.
"Or do you think it's going to be a son who would love and respect you as much as I do if not
more?"
His hand cups my face and then he whispers the words that I have been waiting to hear since I was
ten.
"I love you, Bella. I always have. I was just dense enough to not realize it sooner."
I couldn't stop myself from crying even if I tried. Edward's own eyes fill with tears at his
confession.
I never thought that it is possible to be so happy that I feel like I would explode.
Right in this moment, the world is not big enough to contain my happiness.
"I love you too, Edward."
Edward's smile widen as a teardrop escapes from his eyes. He leans forward, capturing my lips in
a passionate but loving kiss.
After today, no matter what fate brings our way, we would be able to overcome it.
Our love would help us tackle anything that stands in our way.
A/N hi, so glad that you liked Epov and I hope you enjoyed this chapter because now it's time to
face the world.
46. Chapter 46
BPOV
I look around the marketplace and remember the direction that Angela gave me.
It is crowded since it is the middle of the day. Only Esme is aware of my whereabouts.
It has been a month since we have returned to the Cullen estate. The vomiting that began on the
ship hasn't stopped. If anything, it got worse.
Edward is beyond himself with worry. He believes that he is somehow responsible for my illness.
My stupid man.
Esme and I have our suspicions as to why I could not keep my food down.
The fact that I haven't had my monthly flow since before reaching Isle Esme only solidifies our
suspicions.
I only need the confirmation.
My mind goes back to the day we were supposed to board the ship back to the main island.
"Bella."
I cannot help but smile at Edward's wincing as I pack the clothes, which I haven't used much.
I turn toward him with a raised eyebrow, hiding my smile.
He huffs as he sees that I won't relent no matter what he does.
For the past three days, Edward has done all he could to change my mind.
He has pouted, winced, and even used his would-be-Duke voice to convince me to not board the
ship that would take us back home.
According to him, he still had not enough of me. Once we are back, others will take me away from
him.
Esme has warned me about this.
She said that if Edward is anything like his father, he would do anything to extend our stay at the
island but I have to stay strong.
Otherwise, we would never leave.
I couldn't believe it when she told me this. Duke Carlisle has always been cool, calm, and
collected. Then again, so is Edward.
"Edward, we are going."
Once again, he huffs.
Suddenly, a look crosses his face and he smirks.
Getting up from the bed, he strides toward me. My breathing picks up at the look on his face.
He leans down to whisper in my ear,
"Just think of all the fun we would have if we remain here. There is-"
Before he could utter another world, the main door downstairs opens. Edward looks like he is
ready to kill whoever it is that ruined his brilliant plan to make me relent.
The memories make me giggle. I place a hand on my stomach and pray that my suspicion is true. I
would be able to give Edward what he truly desires.
Finally, I stop in front of an old building where she lives.
I knock on the door twice and wait.
The door opens to reveal Marie. Her eyes go huge as she realizes it is me standing at her door.
I am still not comfortable with everyone's new treatment of me.
Before, I was just a simple girl. Now, I am the future Duchess hence everyone's need to keep me
happy.
However, I also know that I need to get used to it.
 Esme ever so softly pats my cheek.
I feel better after the tea she gave me. I could finally feel as if I could breathe again.
It has been a difficult task to send Edward away. There are things that need his attention.
It was only after I have scolded him that he went away.
"You have no idea how proud I am of you. You have taken your role as Edward's wife well.
Nevertheless, you need to remember that as a future duchess, your duties extend beyond taking care of
Edward and providing him with an heir."
I am not understanding where she is going with this.
She smiles softly at my confusion and continues,
"Child, there are going to be times when Edward would need you to be his strength. You would have
to guide him through the darkness because that is what happens in royalty. There would also be times
when you would have to go against him as a duchess. Although it would be difficult, it would be
worthwhile in the end. You would have to be strong and hard-headed."
I try to absorb what she is telling me but it is all too much.
"I know that this is overwhelming but I have faith in you. If there is someone who would be able to
do this it is you, my child."
"Lady Cullen."
Marie's voice brings me out of my memories. I nod as she curtsies before me.
She ushers me to her house. I could tell by her frantic behavior that she is worried that she could
somehow displease me.
I place a hand on her shoulder and smile warmly at her.
"Please do not fret, Marie. I am in need for your assistance."
She takes a deep breath and smiles at me, softly. There is still uncertainty in her eyes.
I sigh. I am still new at how to ease people around me unlike Edward.
"I would be honored to help you any way I can."
We make our way toward the sitting room and sit down near the fire.
"Marie, I am under the impression that I might be with child. I just need your assurance. Will you
please confirm or deny my suspicion?"
A beautiful smile lights her face up. There is sparkle in her eyes as they go to my abdomen.
She leads me toward a guest room and with a swipe of her hand, directs me to lay down on it.
***LH***
I cannot keep the smile off my face as I make my way back toward the house where Edward and I
would be staying until he is ready to become a Duke.
We take Angela as our servant. Esme also comes over when I am not well enough.
Last month, I have imagined that I would be lonely and alone while Edward performs his duties.
Not anymore. There would soon be a little one to keep me company.
Yes, Marie has confirmed my suspicions.
I am indeed with child.
Edward's.
I enjoy my time at the market. I know it would be next to impossible that Edward would let me
leave once he knows my condition. Edward is so protective of those he loves.
Like me.
My smile widens as I remember the moment he told me he loves me and what happens after that
again and again.
I place my hand where I know my child is, feeling the intense love I have only felt for Edward.
I would do anything for his wellbeing-even at the cost of my life.
I am well aware of the consequences of having a child and how dangerous it could be for my life.
 This is the very reason my father hasn't married me off to Jacob at the ripe age of sixteen.
My mother lost her life during childbirth.
However, this fear seems insignificant compare to the joy I am feeling at the prospect of someone
calling me momma.
There is someone who is going to lean on me for his well being.
A soft sob cuts through my thoughts. Something tugs at my heart upon hearing the weeping
coming from the alley just a few steps away from me.
I know I shouldn't go to the alley by myself. My father has ingrained it in me since I was a child.
Besides, Edward would have a heart attack if he knows what I am about to do.
Hitching my skirt higher, I make my way toward alley to find someone covered in thin and dirty
blanket. The person is hunched over, face hidden between the knees.
The sounds of my footsteps might have alerted the person of my presence as the he or she
suddenly tenses.
I am aware that it is not too late to go away from the potential danger. Yet, there is something
more important than my sense of safety.
I cannot explain it but I feel as if it is my duty to help this person not because I am the future
Duchess.
"Excuse me but would you allow me to help you?"
I have no idea how else to word it.
I feel this need to be there for this person.
Before I could say another word, the person in front of me lifts her head and I have to step back.
A pair of familiar blue eyes stares back at me filled with nothing but pain.
"Tanya."
47. Chapter 47
It feels like the wind has been knocked out of me as I see the gaunt eyes of my sister.
They are filled with so much pain as tears continue to flow down. It is breaking my heart.
Looking at her, I don't see the woman who left Edward on the altar and broke his heart.
Right now, I could only see my little sister who has always looked up to me and know that I would
do anything for her.
I have just opened the front page of the book Edward has given me for my fourteenth birthday.
He always seemed to know what I desire.
Before I could even take in a word, the door of my bedchambers open revealing a very red eyed
Tanya.
Abandoning the book on the bed, I hurry toward my sobbing sister and take her in my arms.
"What happened, Tani?"
I ask her in a voice momma uses when either of us is sad. She leans back from me with fearful eyes.
She thrusts a ruined dress into my hands and my eyes widen as I recognize the dress that Duke
Carlisle had gifted her.
"Tani…what?"
I leave my question hanging in the air.
I could feel the fear flowing from her in waves-the same one I am feeling knowing that momma
would have her hide if she knew about it.
No; when she knows about it.
Her eyes are filled with fear. No doubt my thoughts echo hers.
"I was just…want to see how...it looked but…the corner of the dress stuck…in the night stand…
and..and…"
She could not complete the sentence and once again, she falls into my arms.
Looking at the dress in my hand, I am convinced it is ruined beyond repair. Then, my eyes find my
trunk in the corner of the room which contains a similar dress.
After making sure that Tanya is in control of her emotions, I situate her on my bed and make my
way toward the trunk.
Once the dress is in my hand, I make my way toward my distressed sister whose eyes widen as she
realizes what I am about to do.
"No...Bella…no…"
She keeps shaking her head but once I reach her, I place my finger on her lips shushing her.
She is too young for punishment.
I can take it but she cannot.
Momma punished me the next day when I showed her the ruined dress.
She was very disappointed in me but the pain was worth it.
I take a step toward her but she just scoots away from me.
My heart breaks further at the look of total helplessness on her face.
My sister, who has always been strong and confident, is nothing but a shadow of a person she
once was.
I continue to walk toward her as she continues to scoot away until she was pressed against the far
corner of the alley.
I drop to my knees once I reach her. I know I would never be able to forget the look in her eyes.
Pain.
Shame.
 Helplessness.
Vulnerability.
Her eyes are pleading for me to help her.
"Tani."
The sound of her name I had always used when she was a child seems to break her and she falls
forward into my arms.
"I am so sorry,"
she rasps out into my shoulder so low that I would have missed it if I hadn't been listening closely.
She apologizes continuously and refuses to leave the comfort of my arms when I try to lean back.
So, I let her cry her heart out.
Once she has spent all her tears, she just sits there with her face buried into my shoulder.
My knees have started to hurt. I know that I need to reach mansion before Edward does or he
would be angry and worried.
Knowing my husband, he would surely have a search party for me.
None of those matters right now-my baby sister does.
I stroke her hair and coax her to look at me.
"Tani, look at me little girl. You know I love you and I always will."
Slowly, she lifts her hand and it goes to her abdomen.
Automatically, my eyes follow her action and a gasp escapes me when I see her flat stomach.
I knew that Tanya has been with child when she left Edward.
Does that mean that she…..
Oh, Lord!
I cannot even bring myself to complete my thought. Even the realization breaks my already
shattered heart into a million more pieces.
She looks so weak, so unlike the Tanya I used to know.
How could I leave her at this time of her life? She's all alone with no one to take care of her.
How would I be able to sleep soundly beside my husband knowing that my little sister is all alone?
I cannot-would not leave her here.
Papa would never have her in his house because of the shame it would bring.
Taking her face in my hands, I speak with all the confidence I could muster,
"Come with me."
Her sullen eyes widen and she shakes her head. Before she could protest, I speak up.
"Tanya, I know that Papa would not let you in the house and I could not, under good conscience,
allow you to go to the convent-to the strangers. Come with me."
Still, she shakes her head to refuse me but I hold her head firmly.
"Edward would never step back from helping you or any other woman. Please Tanya. If not for
any other reason, for my own peace of mind."
A foreign emotion pass through her eyes at the mention of Edward's name but before I could read
it, it's gone.
After what feels like forever, she slowly nods her head.
***LH***
With an arm around my sister's shoulder, I escort her to my new house while thinking how
Edward would react.
My heart clenches at the pain I am about to inflict on my dear husband but I cannot leave my sister
and her child to die on streets.
I just cannot.
The guard at the main door of my house bows at me once I get there. His eyes widen as he sees
Tanya beside me but he keeps quiet, for which I am quite thankful.
I could hear Edward's voice even through the thick, oak, wooden door and I could hear the worry
behind his anger.
"Mother, how could you let her go to the market all alone without any chauffeur or a ride? She
has been sick these past few days..."
With every word, his voice rises and makes my heart beat faster.
No matter what I told Tanya, he would never allow her to stay with us but I have to try.
I start walking forward, Tanya doesn't move and when I turn toward her, her face is contorted in
fear.
Although I have no idea how Edward would react to Tanya's presence, I know that he would never
hurt her.
I squeeze her hand in mine and with great effort, we make our way inside the house.
I enter the great hall with Tanya walking timidly behind me. My eyes fall on Edward sitting on the
settee with his head in his hands while Esme tries to console him.
My heart twists in my chest at the sight of my husband.
If I am right, only Esme is the reason he is still here instead of wandering the town searching for
me.
How am I going to ask him to let Tanya stay at our house?
A sob escapes me at the thought and every eye in the room snaps up to meet mine.
Instant relief replaces the worry on my husband's face as my face comes before his eyes. Then he
rushes toward me, taking me in his arms.
One of his arm comes around him while his other hand removes the pin in my bun hence freeing
my hair.
His face finds place in my tresses and he breathes me in.
My eyes go to the clock at the far corner of the hall and I realize that it is nine hours past
midnight-no doubt Edward has been worried sick.
I hear a gasp coming from the center of the room and my eyes falls on Esme; she is not looking at
me but at the person behind me.
Edward has not yet realized Tanya's presence and I am afraid of what would happen once he does.
"Tanya,"
Esme rasps out. Her face is a mixture of fury, confusion, and worry.
Edward's body freezes for a second against mine before very cautiously stepping back from me.
I can pinpoint the exact moment his eyes falls on Tanya; his body becomes impossibly rigid and
his eyes and face become blank.
It feels as if the time has stopped and I hold my breath as I wait for some kind of reaction from
Edward.
There is none.
It feels like an eternity before his eyes falls on me.
He knows me well enough to know what I am about to ask and before I could even utter a word, he
squares back his shoulders and commands,
"No."
A/N "No"
But for how long Eddie?
Hi, guys sorry it took so long to post it but I was writing for this contest and then just life
showed it true colors. Anyways, hopefully it won't take this long next time.
All right! I got this anon review (good one) stating that I shouldn't let the bad ones hurt me.
first of thank you and don't worry I don't care. O.k. it hurts a bit but then a see your precious
reviews, encouraging and all is good.
Just remember guys, no matter what, I will finish this story.
48. Chapter 48
HI guys. First of all I am really sorry for not updating in a long time but many of may know
that I was hospitalized and I am still not strong enough to write much but I promise you that
next chapter won't chapter won't take this much time.
All right here is EPOV which I know all of you absolutely love.
EPOV
"No."
My wife, my beautiful Bella, visibly flinches back from the sound of my voice and wraps her
arms around her mid-section.
I want nothing more than to close the gap between us, take her in my arms, and fulfill her every
desire.
But I could not give her what she wants right now.
I know what she desires even if she does not say anything.
I know her better than I know myself.
Not just her body but also her mind, her heart, and her pure and kind soul.
Although her tears are tearing my inside I keep my face impassive.
"Edward, please."
Her plea slices through my armor. I know that it is going to take every bit of my willpower to
deny her.
I shake my head, unable to speak.
"Edward, where would she go? She is all alone, Edward. Please,"
she pleads, making me feel like the horrible husband that I am but it is necessary
to deny her.
"Edward, please let her stay with us. She needs me..."
she rambles. I try calling her name to stop her but it falls on deaf ears.
"Papa would never let…"
Her pleas weaken my resolve so I harden my heart and use every moment of training my father
has given me.
"Isabella!"
My voice comes out harder than I intended but it works.
I have her attention now.
"Lady Isabella Marie Cullen, you will go to your chambers right this moment and I would
appreciate it if you do not disregard me."
She unwraps her arms from around herself and with desperate eyes, takes a step toward me.
I take a step back.
I have to clasp my hands behind me to stop myself from reaching out to her.
My mother comes forward. Placing an arm around my reluctant wife, she guides her toward the
stairs.
I am so glad that my mother is here today.
I watch as my Bella walks away from me. She is leaning against my mother as if all the energy has
left her.
I could see her trembling.
I wish I could take away her pain.
A pained sob makes me turn back toward the woman who is the reason for this turmoil.
I stare at the once beautiful lady who used to not look anything less than perfect in tattered clothes
with shrunken eyes and pale skin. I wait for that familiar anger to surface.
Only it doesn't.
I just feel nothing for the woman I once thought had own my heart.
Just nothing.
There is no anger, no resentment, or even pity for her.
I just cannot allow her to stay here.
Bella is naive; she doesn't realize what the implications of Tanya's stay would have on us.
There would be talk all over town. They would not see Tanya as Bella's sister but my past lover.
They would see her as my mistress even if it is far from the truth.
The awful fact is that it would not harm my reputation.
I am a lord, and the future Duke. I am allowed to have a mistress but it would make my Bella the
town's laughingstock.
Call me a cruel man for not helping a suffering woman but my wife is the most important to me
right now.
No one comes before her.
I am doing this for her.
But there is another reason I don't want Tanya Swan here.
I do not trust her.
My instincts are telling me not to trust her; something is not right.
"Angela,"
I call out and Angela appears beside me, waiting for further instruction.
"Angela, take Lady Swan to the guest room. Tell George to make arrangements for her to travel
to the convent in the early morning."
I cannot, in good conscience, throw her back on the streets where she might living judging from
her appearance.
"And lend her one of your dresses."
Tanya, who had her eyes on floor, lifts her head. I see the old Tanya-
the Tanya who would have never worn anything less than fine silk, let alone a maid's dress.
However, she is not touching my wife's clothes.
But as soon as I see her she is gone.
***LH***
I raise my glass to my lips and the amber liquid soothes the back of my throat.
I turn to Jasper who is sitting on the chair beside me. Then my eyes goes to Sir Charlie Swan who
has his back to us and is looking out of the window of the library.
It's around eleven hours past midday and I had sent for Jasper and his father as soon as possible.
We are discussing Tanya's fate.
"I could not allow Tanya at my place, Lord Edward,"
Charlie Swan speaks with his back still at me.
I am aware of the fact that he could not allow Tanya back at his place and the Swans do not have
many relatives.
Unfortunately.
The convent is the only choice.
Only Bella would never be pleased with it.
But I do not have another choice.
A knock on the door startles me. I turn my head just in time to watch my mother enter the library.
Jasper and Sir Charlie get up to greet my mother who nods at them in return.
Her eyes meet mine, filled with understanding.
 She comes to stand before me and places a comforting hand on my shoulder.
"Edward, I know you do not want Tanya here and I completely understand why. But I am afraid
you would have to give Bella what she wants."
I get up so quickly that it hurts my head causing my mother's hand to slide down falling to her
side.
I walk around her toward the fireplace grazing at the crackling fire. Once again, I utter the word I
said to my wife,
"no."
Mother walks behind me and softly speaks,
"Edward, she has been crying for the past two hours refusing, unable to eat anything. It is not at all
healthy for her or the baby."
My head whirls around and I look at her with wide eyes.
My Bella is with child.
My child.
Happiness I never felt before in my life blossoms in my heart filling every inch and every pore of
my body completing me.
I am going to be a father!
And then my mind goes to the grief I am giving the woman who is going to give me this
happiness.
I am helpless with no other option.
Can I really allow Tanya to live here?
***LH***
With heavy steps, I make my way toward my chamber only to find it empty.
I panicked when I do not find her on the adjoining room.
"She is with Lady Tanya, my lord."
I whirl around and find a nervous Angela standing in the doorway with some clothes in her hands.
Without giving her any sort of answer I walk toward the guest rooms, hoping to find my wife.
I still haven't decided whether allowing Tanya to stay with us is the right thing to do or not.
I have to think about the welfare and reputation of Cullen but at the same time, I have to think
about the health of my wife and my unborn child.
Bella would not be happy if Tanya doesn't live in front of her eyes and not because she is
stubborn. On the contrary, she has a loving heart.
She would always be worrying about her wayward sister.
The crying voice of my wife cuts through my thoughts and my heart clenches inside my chest.
I rub the spot on my chest where my heart resides hoping to find some relief. It's obviously failing
knowing only her smile could erase this maddening pain.
"I am so sorry that I couldn't do anything for you. I really thought that Edward would…"
I reach the door of the room just as another sob echoes and I watch my wife sitting beside Tanya
on the bed, her back to me but without looking into her face. I know she is in pain.
I could feel the pain.
The pain I have caused her.
Tanya has changed her dress and looks well fed. I have no idea how to explain to Bella that she
would be taken care of in the convent.
My mother had tried but she had failed.
Suddenly, she gets up and turns around in the hopes of fleeing to her own bed chambers.
She stops death in her tracks and her eyes widen as they fall on me.
They are filled with tears and pain and desperation.
 They are pleading with me.
My father has once told me that as a duke, I would have to take some difficult and life altering
decision and that the right decision wouldn't be easy to make.
But the look in my wife's face has made my decision.
For the first time in my life, knowing what I should do, I am about to do what I am not supposed to
against my better judgment.
I just want to wipe away that haunting look from my wife's face.
I want her smile back.
I take a deep breath and keep my face blank. When I speak again, my voice is cold and detached,
all the while looking into my wife's face.
"Lady Tanya, you are welcome to stay here for as long as you desire. I would arrange for your
things to be brought from Swan household in the early morning."
With that said, I turn around and walk away without waiting for their reaction.
49. Chapter 49
Chapter
BPOV
My eyes follow the movement of the pendulum as I hear the sound of another hour passing. My
eyes move upward to notice that it is three hours past midnight.
Edward has still not entered our bedchamber.
My hand rubs my still unnoticeable bump where my child is protected from the evils of the world
while tears fall on my white pillow.
My mind decides to go six hours back when Esme came to know about me being on family way.
Esme had been insisting me to stop crying, stating that everything would be all right.
I bury my face on my bended knees, praying that somehow I could help my sister.
I know that Edward won't throw her on the streets; he would send her to convent instead. Still, she
would be alone there.
"Bella, please try to control yourself. You are a stronger than this,"
Esme croons into my ear as she gently soothes me with her hand on my back.
I lift my head to look at her with blurry eyes and whisper,
"Mother, she has been alone for the past four months. She lost her child. How could I leave her
alone with the strangers when I am myself on family way? Just the thought of any harm on my child
leaves me scared to death when I have only known about him for one day. Just think about how much
pain Tanya is in right now. She needs me, mother. She needs me."
Her eyes widen and it seems like she couldn't decide whether to cry or to laugh.
She takes me into her arms and I bury my face in her neck, silently weeping.
I feel her own tears on my neck.
It is not that I did not understand Edward's conflict over Tanya's stay at our house. However, my
worry for my sister was too much for me.
Now, although Edward has allowed Tanya to stay with us, I am afraid I have angered him.
I have not forgotten what Tanya had done.
Not only had she left Edward at the altar, she also compromised her virtue, hence compromising
our family's name.
But I cannot leave her alone.
The sound of the door opening and closing brings me out of my thoughts and I quickly wipe away
my tears, closing my eyes.
I do not want him to see me crying.
I do not want to see the anger that I know I would find in his eyes.
He has only allowed Tanya to stay with us both the well being of our child.
I hadn't even thought about the implications of my action on the health of our unborn child.
I had acted so selflessly and did not consider the impact of my actions.
I clutch the sheets beside the pillow tightly to stop the sob which desperately wants to break free.
I could hear Edward moving around the room getting ready for the night. I pray to the powers
above to give me the strength to keep the tears at bay.
I feel him lay behind me and then a sigh escapes his lips, echoing around the silent room.
I bury my face in the pillow as I realize this is the first night Edward hasn't made love to me since
the night we have consummated our wedding.
For the past month, I have done my duty as a lady often making mistakes but Edward has always
been there to hold my hand whenever I made the mistakes.
 Not today.
I cry and couldn't help but sob.
I hear the rustling of sheets behind me. Not a second later, I find his hand on my shoulder making
my whole body tremble. I need to feel his body surround me.
I could tell that he is hovering above me by the warmth that fills my body whenever Edward is
close to me.
"Bella."
Laced with concern, his pained voice falls on my ears. It only makes me cry harder.
His hand that was touching my shoulders brushes my hair away from my face. He tries to
unsuccessfully coax me to look at him.
Although I do not regret asking for Tanya to stay here, I do feel horrible for the way I have
handled things. Now, I am certain that Edward hates me.
I have forced him to make a decision he didn't want-to keep Tanya here.
I could have handled things differently.
I feel him kiss my head and then he mumbles against my hair,
"Look at me, Bella."
When I do not give any indication of doing what he desires, he pleads,
"Please."
Something in his voice forces me to oblige. I still cannot look at him so I turn around and bury
my face into his chest with enough force to make him fall on his back with me sobbing in his arms.
He did nothing but soothe me by whispering comforting words into my ears.
"Please don't hate me."
My words are mumbled into his chest but somehow, he hears them clearly.
Slowly laying me on my back, his eyes meet mine. Mine are full of fear while his are filled
with…..love.
His eyes hold nothing but love and concern for me. I feel like a failure of a wife.
"There is nothing you can do-and I repeat nothing-that will make me hate you."
I close my eyes, unable to take in his words.
I have no idea why I am behaving like this.
Why couldn't I get my emotions under control?
His lips brushes away my tears. With it, my fear is gone.
Edward does not hate me.
***LH***
"…I love you so much."
I wake up with the sound of my husband's declaration of love but it is not for me.
It is for our unborn child.
Edward is slowly kissing my clothed lower abdomen with uttermost softness.
I do not open my eyes to not interrupt this perfect moment.
I feel a weight on my thighs. I open my eyes a little to see Edward's head lying on my upper thighs
with him facing me.
He lifts his hand to stroke my abdomen and whispers to not wake me up.
He does not know that I am already wide awake.
"You have the best mother a child could ask for and I am lucky to have her as my life partner. She
is so innocent and kind. I wish you would come soon. I already love you and whether you are my son
or my daughter, that fact will never change."
In the last twenty-four hours, my eyes are once again filled with tears.
It's not only his words but the way he speaks.
 He is crooning.
His touch against my skin is so tender that he is applying only the slightest pressure. As if he
would hurt the baby if he applied a little more.
A whimper escapes from my lips and his eyes snaps toward me with concern. Before he could get
himself worked up, I give him a big smile to silently tell him that they are happy tears.
He tilts his head kissing my stomach and makes his way toward my mouth where he gives me a
searing kiss.
He uses his thumb to wipe away my tears as he kisses me. I smile against his lips as his hands
explore my body.
His hand finds the hem of my nightgown and just as he starts lifting it up, the loud thud of
something hitting the ground startles us both.
In a second, Edward is off of me and the bed. After securing his robe faster than I had ever seen,
he opens the door of our bedchamber only to find a scared and wide eyed Tanya crouched on the
ground.
I am already out of bed so I stand beside an irritated Edward.
Tanya is looking between me and Edward.
"Lady Tanya, may I inquire what you are doing outside my bedchamber on the ground
nonetheless?" Edward asks.
He is clearly annoyed by Tanya's intrusion at our time alone-a fact he clearly does not try to
cover.
He stands up, bringing with him a wooden vase lying on the floor. Her eyes go to meet Edward.
"Edward…"
I watch with wide eyes as Edward's eyes narrow. He growls, clearly mentioning that he does not
fancy Tanya calling him by his Christian name alone.
Tanya's eyes shift to the ground and whispers in a broken voice,
"Lord Edward, I am extremely sorry for the inconvenience…my presence might have caused…
but I was just passing by when I heard a whimper…from the inside of your room. I was coming to
inquire about…her well being when the vase fell and-"
But my husband doesn't let her finish as he asks in a calm voice though his anger is palpable.
"Are you questioning my ability as a husband to take care of my wife's well being and her needs?"
I gasp at his words. Surely, Tanya is not implying that at all.
"Edward-"
I begin to speak but a look from him silences me.
"No, Lord Ed-"
"Enough!"
Edward's voice stops Tanya from saying anything else.
Tanya could do nothing but cry. I feel just as helpless.
I have already tested Edward's limit and I do not want to risk his anger.
"Lady Tanya, you are welcome to do as you desire but I must request you to stay out of my
marriage and household affair."
With that, Edward walks back into our bedchamber clearly dismissing Tanya. She turns away
from me with a resigned posture.
***LH***
I tenderly remove the knots from Tanya's hair as the morning incident revolves around my head.
After Tanya left, I follow Edward to our bedchambers and try to unsuccessfully gain his attention.
He hadn't talked to me all morning. Instead, he choose to leave the room after getting dressed and
kissing my forehead.
 Whereas I know Edward is not angry with me, something about this morning had greatly
disturbed him. I couldn't help but think it is Tanya's presence.
"Will he ever forgive me?"
Tanya is still gazing out of the small window next to her. She is sitting with me standing behind
her when she asks her question.
I really do not have the answer to that so I ask a question of my own.
"Why did you do that with Edward? Do you have any idea how heartbroken he was when he saw
me behind the veil instead of you? Did you not stop to think what would happen to father's reputation
and in turn, mine and Gracie's? Yours?"
Once I started, I couldn't stop.
She doesn't answer my question but starts crying.
"I may have fought Edward for you but that does not mean I have forgiven you. I cannot forget the
devastation on his face when he realized it was me behind the veil. Everything might be fine now but
that first day was devastating. Why? Why did do that with Edward? You promised to be faithful to him
that day you were engaged. Why did you let that evil James touch you? Why?"
The tears are freely flowing down my eyes as I angrily wipe them away.
Edward might not want answers now but I do.
Suddenly, she is on her feet. She turns toward me with an expression that breaks my heart.
The next word out of her mouth has me gasping for breath.
"I did not cheat on Edward. James..James…took advantage of me."
50. Chapter 50
BPOV
The moment those words leave her mouth, she falls toward me.
My arms automatically envelop her but my mind is racing like a wild, untrained horse.
Didn't cheat…
Took advantage….
It takes me a while to process the truth.
Once I do, I couldn't help the guilt and the shame welling up inside me.
For four months I thought the worst about her when she was going through hell.
Tanya lifts her head and hurries to explain.
"I got impregnated by James… and I was so scared, Bella. Although the very thought of killing
my child made my heart bled, I thought it would save the family the embarrassment but Maria said she
wouldn't do it."
I had no idea where she got the courage to even think about killing her child but it wouldn't have
been easy on her.
"I had to leave, Bella. I could not even comprehend the disgrace the news of me being an unwed
mother would have brought on our family.
She falls into my arms again, finding the solace she craves. She had lived through hell and I find
myself imagining her pain.
"Why did you not tell me, Tanya? You knew I would have helped you to the best of my abilities. At
the very least, I would have been there for you."
Each word that left my mouth is true.
I would have done everything in my power to help her get out of the situation she was forced into.
So would Edward.
"I was afraid, Bella,"
she chokes into my shoulder, her voice muffled.
"I was afraid of your reaction. I did not want to see the disappointment on your face. You have
always warned me to be careful and I have been so stupid to let James lure me away from everyone
else."
I softly brush my fingers through her hair and across her back, hoping to calm her down.
"Shh, Tani. You do not have to tell me every detail right now. We could talk later."
I mean every word.
I could wait until she is ready.
She still does not want to.
Her body jerks back while her hands grip my shoulder tightly to the point that it starts hurting. I
do not react to that.
"No! I need to get it out. It has been eating me for the past eight months."
I nod my head as she looks at me with desperation etched on her pale and delicate face.
"Do you remember the last celebration of Edward's victory in the tournament?"
Her eyes are wide and I am too shocked to say a word so I nod.
I do remember that night.
It was the night Edward and Tanya had a huge fight. Why? I do not know.
"I was so upset over my fight with Edward that night that I went to the back of Cullen Mansion
foolishly on my own. I have no idea how long I had been crying there when James came and then he
starts talking to me so sweetly. Not like Edward.
 He asked me to take a walk with him. Edward has always forbidden me to speak to him so I said
ye. I wanted something Edward would have never approved of. Before I knew it we were at the far end
of garden away from all and then he….he…"
She falls to the floor, unable to complete her statement.
She does not need to.
He forced himself on her, deflowering her, ruining her.
My knees hit the floor in front of her. Taking her in my arms, I could not help but feel like a
failure.
I had failed her.
I should have had faith on her but I am like the rest of the people.
I had also blamed her.
***LH***
My feet feel like lead as I walk toward Edward's study. I have been informed that he is sorting out an
important issue.
I will wait outside until he is finished because I need to tell him the truth before I lose my nerve.
I am well aware that this might change everything-Edward might change his mind about loving
me and he might want Tanya back in his life.
I am aware of the consequences but Edward needs to know the truth.
He has every right to know the truth.
He needs to know that Tanya had not broken his heart willingly; she just didn't have any other
choice but to flee.
If our love is strong enough, it will survive this. If not, then I would take it as God's will.
I hear Duke Carlisle's voice as I reach the library door. It is slightly ajar, making it possible to
eavesdrop.
"Edward, you need to talk to your wife as soon as possible."
I am paralyzed at my place due to the sudden fear coursing through my veins.
The Duke's voice is cold and firm; there is no place for an argument.
Through the gap between the door and door frame, I could see inside the study.
I cannot see the Duke but I could see Edward.
There is a mixture of irritation and wariness on his face.
Edward opens his mouth but as if sensing that he is about to say something, Duke Carlisle
interrupts him.
"I am aware of the reason behind your action. You do not need to repeat yourself again and again.
Isabella is the future Duchess. She has to toughen her heart and learn to take decisions which are not
easy. It is your responsibility to ensure that."
He is not pleased with what his father is asking of him but he knows that he have no power on it.
This might be Edward's house but his father is a Duke; hence making the older man's words final.
Edward is in this situation because of me.
There is no doubt in my mind that Duke Carlisle is talking about matters concerning Tanya.
Not only have I failed my sister but my husband as well.
Tears stream down my face. Before I know what I am doing, I open the door with a bang that
would have surprised me if it was not for the current situation.
As I enter the study, both men's head to snap to my direction while their eyes widen at the sight of
me.
I have an idea of how I look like-frantic eyes with tears streaming down my face and flushed
cheek. Still, I could not bring myself to care.
"Duke Carlisle, please do not be angry at Edward. It is not his fault. Please, my Lord..."
 I am aware that I am being hysterical right now but I couldn't get my emotions under control.
I feel Edward's arms go around me while he attempts to pull me into him but I refuse.
I continue to look at the concerned face of my father-in-law, pleading to him as I feel myself
getting lightheaded.
"Bella, love-"
Edward tries to comfort me but I need to get it out. The truth needs to be said.
"Tanya has done nothing wrong."
As the words leaves my mouth, Carlisle's eye go wide and I feel Edward tense.
I turn toward Edward to find him looking at me with a blank stare but I keep going.
"Edward…James…James forced himself on Tanya."
Edward's eyes widen a bit at the mention of James' name.
I am trying my hardest to fight my dizziness.
"She is innocent, Edward. She has always an innocent…"
I manage to get the words out before the blackness consumes me.
***LH***
Soft, light caresses on my cheeks awaken me. I try to open my eyes but they protest in pain.
I try to remember what happened. Why do my eyes hurt so much? Then, my mind bombards me
with the images of past few hours.
I suddenly jolt up as I remember Tanya telling me the truth behind her disappearance and me
banging into the study.
My eyes open and I am greeted with my husband's concerned face.
"Love, you are fine."
Although his words are soothing, I could hear the apprehension in his voice.
I fall into him once I realize that we are in our bedchamber and he is sitting beside me on the bed.
His arms encircle me, which provides me with instant comfort I have been craving since the
moment Tanya told me the truth.
Tears make their way down my cheeks and falls to Edward's shoulder causing his arms to tighten
around me.
I feel him as he kiss my head again and again. I relax as his hands combs through my hair,
soothing me.
"Edward, Tanya…"
I say, tilting my head back. Pain flashes through his eyes before he whispers,
"I know, love. I know."
His words are filled with understanding. He knows what I am going through.
He unwinds his right arm and wipes away my tears.
"My fault, Edward. My-"
before I could say anything more, his forefinger are on my lips which silences me.
Cupping my cheek in his hand, he whispers,
"What happened with Tanya was devastating but it wasn't your fault."
I shake my head at him knowing he is only saying it make me feel better.
"It is, Edward. I am her older sister. It is my responsibility to keep her safe. I should have-"
I try to convince him but once again, he cuts me off.
"Bella, it is not your fault. You have done nothing but love her. If someone is responsible, it is I
who is guilty."
Shocked, I open my mouth to deny his absurd statement but he does not let me.
"Not only was she violated under my roof but she was also my fiancée. It was my duty to protect
her not only as the woman I was to take pledge with but also as a future Duke. I failed both as a man
and as a lord."
His words are filled with sadness and self loathing. In my own pain, I failed to realize what the
truth had made him feel.
He feels like a failure.
I had once overheard my father telling Jasper that a man's biggest pride is to provide his family
shelter, food, and protection.
And right now, Edward is wounded because he thinks he has failed to protect the woman he once
loved.
Quickly, I push myself onto my knees his arms falling to his side.
This time, I am the one to cup his face and force him to look at me.
I push all my fears and guilt away as I speak with conviction and sincerity,
"Listen to me, Edward Cullen and listen well. What happened was not your fault. James is the one
who is at fault. He is the one who deserves punishment. He is the sinner, not you. Never you."
Edward gives me a small smile and I know my words have erased the doubt from his mind for
now.
We both lay back on the bed and with his arms around my eyes. I drift close, feeling tired all of a
sudden.
I know that when I open my eyes, there would be new challenges.
My sister is going to need me. So does my husband.
I would need to be strong for both of them.
For now I just need to be in my husband's arms.
51. Chapter 51
Gripping the banister with my hand, I make my way down the grand staircase after taking deep
breaths.
It is difficult to believe that we only have one month to go before we have our first child.
Maybe Edward would make love to me again.
It has been four months since Tanya has begun living with us. Edward has not made love to ever
since.
My mind wanders back to when Tanya accompanied me to purchase some fabrics to make clothes
for the baby. It happened a month ago.
I rub the soft fabric against my cheek with my right hand while my other hand is resting gently on
my swollen stomach.
Edward was about to accompany me for the shopping-he wants part in every part of our baby's
life-but he had to attend to an urgent matter.
Not wanting me to be alone, he agreed to let Tanya come with me.
Even after knowing the truth, Edward is still pissed at Tanya. At least he is no longer hostile
toward her.
He is just…. indifferent. Still, I am glad that he does not get anxious with her while she is with us.
He lets me spend time with my sister. Slowly but surely, she is getting healthier. However, he has
also warned me not to overexert myself.
I understand that; he just cares for our unborn child.
"Bella, what do you think of this one? This is Edward's favorite color."
I turn toward Tanya to see her holding a blue cotton fabric.
Yes, she is right; blue is Edward's favorite color.
I smile at her to let her know that I like the cloth she is holding but she has this strange look on her
face.
It seems almost like…longing.
My heart hurts as I realize that she must be thinking about her own child.
At times like this, I feel like a failure; I cannot do anything to help her.
I have no idea how to take away her pain.
I go to her and put my hand on her shoulder.
Her head turns toward me and she gives me a brave smile. Then, she leaves to look at other
fabrics.
I scrutinize the room and that's when my eyes fall on the beautiful fabric at the corner of the store.
Its green color reminds of Edward's eyes. I wish that our child has his eyes.
We had a playful argument last night over the sex of our child.
I want a son with his eyes while he wants a daughter with mine.
When I reminded him that everyone is waiting for the arrival of the Cullen heir, he had shrugged
nonchalantly and stated that they could wait for the heir.
I laugh at his antics but I know that he loves our child irrespective of his or her gender just like I
do.
I go to take the fabric out when I hear a whispered voice.
"Poor soul has to be pleasant with her husband's mistress."
My brows furrow as I wonder what are the women behind me are talking about.
"Mistress?"
I hear another voice ask in a confused voice.
 "Yes, Tanya Swan. Everyone knows that she is Edward Cullen's mistress. Why else would he allow
her to stay after what she did to him? I feel bad for Lady Bella Swan. She had to be nice to her
husband's mistress."
I cannot believe what I am hearing.
How could they think such nonsense?
I want nothing more than to turn around to give them a piece of my mind but I remain frozen where
I am.
"Why would she do that?"
I listen and I have to close my eyes at what I hear.
"Why, of course, lord Edward Cullen is still in love with that wench Tanya even after the betrayal
and Lady Bella knows it. She does not want to be thrown from her house for not being nice enough with
her sister."
I feel weak on my knees and I had to stop myself from falling by griping the shelfbefore me.
How could they say such crude things not only about my sister's character but also about my
husband's?
Do they not realize that I could hear them?
"Bella!"
I hear my husband hurried voice and I sigh knowing what is coming. I lift my head to see my
husband speeding up the stairs toward me with a look of pure terror on his face.
The look in his face might have scared me if not for the fact that he is being irrational.
My sweet dear husband has somehow gotten into his mind that since I am with child, I need his
constant coddling.
Once he reaches me, he wraps his right arm around me with his hand gently resting on the side of
stomach. His left hand takes my left, helping me down the stairs.
"Bella, you know you should not be using the stairs in your condition. What if something happens
to you?"
I look down and I have to bite my lower lip to stop the smile that desperately wants to form on my
face.
My husband is trying to be stern but he is failing miserably. His next words prove me right.
"Please, Bella. Take care of yourself."
Sometimes I wonder whether I should be angry at him for treating me like a child when I am
carrying his or love him for his over protectiveness and love for us.
I turn to smile softly at him. I know that yelling at him will take us nowhere no matter how much I
want to set him straight.
My emotions are all over the place-one minute I am laughing and the next I start crying or yelling
at whoever is near me.
Esme says that this is normal during pregnancy.
Normally, it is Edward who is at the other end of my anger but he takes it in stride.
He may no longer make love to me but I do not doubt his love for me.
No matter what those ignorant women might have said about Edward and Tanya, I do not believe
them.
Finally we reach the bottom of the stairs while Edward grumbles under his breath.
My adorable husband.
"Momma is here, Edward. I was just going to see her in Tanya's room."
I turn toward him and his eyes narrow.
"You know she would have come to our chamber. You did not need to descend this entirestaircase
in your condition,"
 he says quietly. I know he is right but I am getting anxious in that room.
It has been five months since I had seen momma as she had to go to live with Grandmother Stella.
When I give him the look, he sighs exaggeratedly before saying,
"I will escort you to her room."
My brows crease as I detect something in Edward's voice.
Maybe Edward is not as indifferent to her as I had previously thought.
Before I could wonder or say anything, we are interrupted by Joseph, our butler.
"Lord Edward, sir, Mister Hale is here to meet you."
Edward's lips twist down. He is clearly irritated at being interrupted but he just sighsand nods. He
needs to go whether he likes it or not.
Joseph bids us farewell as Edward gets down on one knee to place a loving kiss on my belly
before getting up to give me a kiss.
His kiss leaves me breathless as a deep yearning grows inside of me.
I just wish he would tell me why he does not want to make love to me.
Maybe because I am so fat these days that it must be painful for him to see me.
I quickly shake my head to get rid of the ridiculous thought.
I see nothing but love and adoration in his eyes as he looks at me.
When I reach Tanya's room, I hear momma's voice.
"… to your own sister."
The voice that has always been filled with love and warmth is so cold and hateful.
I realize that she is disappointed with Tanya as she still does not know the truth. However, she is
our mother so she should never hate us.
"Momma,"
I whisper making my presence known. Her head snaps in my direction.
Her eyes meets mine, narrowing in anger. This time it's directed at me.
Taking I huge breath, I carefully make my way toward her but I still do not look in her eyes.
"Isabella Marie, look at me."
Her sharp voice hits my ear like thunder causing me to wince and I reluctantly lift my eyes to her.
Her eyes that are filled with something worse than anger.
Disappointment
I hate disappointing her.
"Isabella, what were you thinking girl? Allowing Tanya to stay in your house knowing that she is
the woman your husband was to marry."
My eyes widen and I know where this is going.
She, like the others, think that Tanya is Edward's…
But she does not know Edward. Not the way I do.
Sensing I am about to object, she lifts her hand, palm toward me causing me to bit my tongue so
that I would not disrespect her.
"I am well aware that Edward is a kind man but a man nonetheless. He has once loved Tanya to the
extent of marrying her and now that he knows about her innocence, he would want to be with her
again."
Pure anger surges through my veins, hitting every nerve of my being but not at my husband. It is
directed at the woman who has been a mother to me for as long as I remember.
"Momma, you have no idea what you are talking about. Edward would never do the act you accuse
him of. He has been nothing but faithful to me."
The words leave my mouth without my permission but I do not regret defending my husband.
We stare into each other's eyes, neither of us backing down.
 The anger leaves her eyes only to be replaced by sadness.
"I do not want to see you hurt."
My anger lessens as I realize that she is just worried about me but her worry is unfounded.
"Momma, I know you want me to be happy but I trust Edward more than I trust myself. He loves
me, Mother."
I whisper as I hold her right hand while my left rubs soothing circles over my stomach.
She gives me a small smile and proceeds,
"Bella, I hope you are right but Tanya is to no longer stay here. I am taking her with me tothe
Swan house."
My eyes widen at that.
Papa would never allow that.
"But papa-"
She shakes her head, halting me from saying any further and squeezes my hand.
"Do not worry about your father. I have no idea what that man was thinking allowing Tanya to stay
here."
I smile at her knowing that once her mind is made up, there is nothing papa would say to change
her mind.
I do not want Tanya to go but somewhere deep inside me, I know that this is for the best.
A/N hey guys! What's up? Blame my internet provider for the lack of updates. My internet
has not been working for past 20 days. Can you believe that shit? Anyways I am using a friend's
pc for updating.
Anyways, so just you know next is Tanya's point of view.
52. Chapter 52
A/N so, here is the most awaited TPOV…
Chapter
TPOV
I can feel hate deep inside me rise like a snake awakened from its sleep.
The same deep hatred I feel for my older sister whenever I see her swollen stomach with Edward's
child.
That should have been me but Bella stole him like everything else.
I did not always hate her. There was a time when she was my idol, when I wanted to belike her.
That was before I know what she really is.
Behind all the mask of love, there is an evil witch who just loves herself.
She might have been able to fool everyone but not me.
The sound of horse's hooves has my heart racing. I try to control myself but it seems almost
impossible.
Edward is here.
I am fifteen years old. In a year, I would finally come out of the society so momma has told me to
start behaving like a lady.
And I will because I need to prove to Edward that I am the lady of his dreams.
Once I hear the front door open, I make my way with Victoria right beside me to greet Edward.
My smile gets bigger when I see Edward. He looks handsome in his riding clothes.
Momma would have a heart failure if she even has a slight inclination of me thinking about any
man this way. Still, I cannot help myself.
He turns toward the stairs and smiles and bows at us.
We curtsy and walk down the stairs. He is walking toward us when he collides with something.
My eyes widen as I see Bella on the floor with so many books thrown around her.
Edward approaches the blushing Bella from the floor and then kneels down to help her with the
scattered books.
"She does know how to catch the attention of a man. You should learn from your sister,
Tanya,"
Victoria sneers into my ear in a low voice. I pause midway and turn toward her.
I give her a death glare but she smirks back at me.
Victoria never liked Bella; she always has something bad to say about my sister.
She may be a great friend to me but I do not appreciate her bad mouthing my elder sister who is
nothing but warm toward her.
"Victoria!"
My voice is clear with warming but she cocks an eyebrow at me, inclining her head down toward
Edward and Bella.
I turn toward them and scowl as I see Edward and Bella laughing together. Bellawas blushing
harder than before.
"She does everything to keep Edward's attention toward her and away from you,"
she says as we watch Edward make his way toward the library with a smiling Bella next to him.
"You are wrong, Victoria. You do not know Bella."
Even as I said it, I could feel the doubt creeping at the back of my mind.
I now know that Bella has always manipulated everyone with her insincere sweetness and warmth.
She may be able to fool everyone but not me.
 I am no longer the fifteen year naïve girl who used to fall for her sister's lies.
If it were not for Victoria, Edward might have never noticed me.
She was the one who taught me the rules of high society as well as elegance and grace of a lady.
Only then did Edward start noticing me.
"Momma, can Tanya stay tonight? It is New Year's Day tomorrow and we are having a ball."
Bella's voice interrupts my thoughts and I smile inwardly.
Perfect!
She does not know that she has just given me the perfect opportunity to execute my plan.
***LH***
I look around the room as I stand alone in the corner. No one wants anything to do with me.
There was a time when all these ladies flock around me like royalty but Bella took it all away.
"You're so dense, Tanya. This is your sister you're talking about."
Once again, we are fighting because of Bella.
She is no sister of mine.
I hate her.
"You are right, she is my sister. I also know she wants to be your wife. She wants you."
I know this to be a fact because I have seen the way she looks at my fiancée.
"I cannot believe this Tanya. How could you even think that about her? She is like a little sister to
me."
I narrow my eyes at him.
He cannot fool me.
I know he wants Bella as much she wants him. There is no way I would let that happen.
I would not let her shatter my dreams of becoming a duchess.
I will be the one to marry Edward and bear him an heir.
"You are not in the right mind so I will let your absurdity slide this time."
With that said, he makes his way toward the party down the hallway.
I grit my teeth at his retreating form trying to unsuccessfully keep my anger at bay.
"Trouble in paradise?"
James Hunter comes out of the darkness at the rear end of hallway with an arrogant smirk on his
face.
I jut out my chin and cross my arms across my chest irritably.
Circling around me like a predator, his sadistic laugh echoes around the room. Then,he whispers in
my ear,
"Of course the great Edward will defend his Bella."
I narrow my eyes at him.
"Do not look at me like that, dear. After all, little Bella is giving him something youare denying him
with."
My jaws clench together at the thought but I would not put it past Bella. She would do anything to
take my place but I expected more from Edward.
"Do you not want retribution?"
"What do you mean?"
I ask as he starts backing me. Fear shoots through my spine as I realize that he is taking me toward
the darkened hallway but I could do nothing to stop him.
"Do you really want to remain faithful to Edward when he has been anything but?This could be
your revenge,"
he says once my back hits the wall and his lips meet mine.
My eyes fill with tears as I realized this is my first kiss.
 Edward has never even kissed me.
My eyes close and the unbidden images of Edward and Bella together go behind my eyelids.
My resolve hardens as a teardrop makes its way down the check and I surrender myself to James.
I remember the shame I had felt after it was all over. It was hard to breathe but the thoughts of
Edward and Bella together had overridden my guilt and shame.
I had to face the consequences of that night with an unwanted child.
It was not until a week before our wedding that I realized I had not bled for four months.
I was scared because there was no doubt in my mind that Edward would find out soon.
When I decided to give myself to James, I was so blinded by rage that I had not even considered
that Edward would find out on our marriage night that I was a no longer a virgin.
I even went to that wrench Maria to get rid of James' spawn but she refused it.
My only other option was to run away from my dream marriage. At that time, I thought that
Edward would wait for me
but no; he had to marry that witch.
Edward would be punished for this.
I will break up the great Edward and Bella. After that, I would make sure that Edward never sees
his precious child again.
They will both pay.
A hand on my shoulder brings me out of my thoughts of vengeance and I turn around to see Bella
looking at me with concern.
She sure knows how to fake it.
"Are you all right, Tanya?"
Her voice is dripping with false concern and love. I could not wait to I have my revenge.
No matter what I might be feeling, I do not let it show on my face.
"I am good, Bella. It's just that I would miss you once I am back home,"
I say with tear-filled eyes.
I have mastered the art of not only masking my feelings but also manipulatingmy face the way I
want.
James had made sure of that.
He was the one who had helped me get rid of the child. I also know that he is only helping me
because he wants his own revenge.
I did not really want to kill my own child no matter who had fathered it but I had no other choice.
I did what I had to survive.
With the last phony smile, she makes her way to Edward.
My blood boils as I see how her smile lifts up Edward's face.
Edward used to look at me the same way but even then, he has not shown that much love.
I was never enough for anyone.
Even my parents-papa especially favored Bella over me.
I now fully realize that Edward's promise of love was false; he married that Bella the moment he
got the chance.
We had to wait for four months for the perfect moment.
What Edward and Bella do not know is that they are housing an enemy inside their precious
house.
He had given all the information of everyone's whereabouts the day Bella went to Maria's house. I
was waiting for her in that alley.
It was not difficult to fool Bella; we both know that Bella would never let go of a chance to
become a saint in everyone's eyes.
 She had fallen right into our trap.
Admittedly, I was scared when Edward refused to let me live here. Bella, being the stupid girl that
she is, solved that problem too.
Once again, anger and sadness brew inside me. I realize that Edward would never do that for me;
he never bend his rules and morals for me the way he did for Bella.
I turn toward the man waiting for my instruction and give a very subtle nod.
I smirk evilly as I see him take the spiked drink toward Edward.
You would be mine tonight, Lord Edward Cullen!
A/N um…. I guess most of you were right about Tanya.
So, most of you think Edward would cheat. Well, you will know the Edward's reason for not
making love to his wife in next chapter.
53. Chapter 53
A/N all right guys before you read chapter I need to ask you to trust me, please.
Chapter
EPOV
"Happy New Year, my Bella,"
I whisper against her lips just before my lips meet hers.
I could hear everyone around us greet one another. The sound soon fades away until there is no
one else in the world but us.
I keep one hand on her cheek as my other goes to her swollen belly. Then, I feel it.
Our child's kicks remind us of his presence; he is also wishing us a very happy New Year.
We both laugh and I marvel at the sound of her laugh.
I move back and gaze lovingly into her eyes.
Time seems to have flown by. It is hard to believe that it has been nine months since this angel
became mine in front of God.
I could not contain my happiness remembering that within a month, our child would be with us.
I am in awe of the woman in front of me. She has grown up right before my eyes.
She is everything I had ever desired for and more.
I kiss her forehead and my eyes fall upon the figure standing at the corner of the room.
Tanya.
An uneasy feeling settles upon me when I look at her.
When I first found out what that James did to her, I was angry at myself.
At that time, I felt that it was my fault. She was violated under my roof. Once again, Bella brought
me out of the darkness.
Knowing that she was innocent made me wonder if it would change my feeling had I known
beforehand.
It didn't. Not really.
All I felt for her was pity until a month ago. I realized that she is the same old Tanya but even
more vicious.
I ghost my finger along the spine of the books in the shelf until I find the one I was searching for.
Pulling out the book, I am about to open it when I hear the library door close followed by a click
indicating that it is locked by someone.
I spun around on my heels. My brows crease as I see Tanya leaning against it with a strange
expression on her face.
"Lady Tanya, how can I help you?"
I ask her. Instead of answering me, she walks toward me a wicked glint in her eyes.
She is wearing a smirk that most would consider sensual. However, I find it sickening.
She stops just a inch away from me and purrs as she starts sliding her pointer finger to the length
of my arm,
"Edward, I know you still desire me and I no longer want to deny us what we both desire."
With that said, she leans forward in an attempt to kiss me but I step back. It causes her finger to
fall from my arm. Anger flashes through her eyes.
I can feel the rage brewing inside me as I realize that Tanya is still the selfish girl she was eight
months ago.
"Come on, Edward! Bella does not need to know about this. This could be our own secret."
I grit my teeth; I have to curl my hands into fists to remind myself that a gentleman never hits a
lady.
Not that she is one.
Not only has she disrespected me by trying to seduce me, she also broke the trust of lovely Bella.
I lean forward toward her. She smirks, thinking that I am going to kiss her.
I stop just an inch away from her face, my eyes staring into hers so that she knows that I mean
every single word I am about to say.
"Tanya, there is only one woman I desire and she is my wife. It would do you well to remember this
if you still want roof over your head."
I do not deem it necessary to say another word to her. I get out of the library shaking with rage at
her audacity.
Her behavior that day makes me question her words about James taking advantage of her.
I had every intention of telling Bella everything but the happiness in her eyes and her delicate
condition prevented me from saying anything to her.
Looking at Tanya right now, I wonder if I should have told her everything.
Just because I had not told Bella anything does not mean that I did not tell anyone about Tanya.
I talked to my mother and she had suggested that only Lady Sue Swan can help us. She had sent for
Lady Sue on my behalf. I am finally glad that Tanya would no longer be here tomorrow.
"Edward. "
A soft, melodic voice pulls me out of my thoughts. I look down upon my wife's smiling face with
love, awe, and….desire.
My breath hitches and I feel a stirring in my pants. It always happens when I look at her.
It has been so long since I had last made love to her.
Five months since I have been inside her. It is necessary.
I cannot, in good conscience, endanger her life just for my pleasure.
Racking my hands through my hair, I pace in front of my bedchamber. My heart is heavy with
worry.
It is the third time Bella has lost her consciousness in the month we have known about her
impending motherhood.
Sarah, the midwife, comes out of the bedchamber and I could see that she is nervous and anxious.
Maria is the most trusted midwife in this town but for some reason unknown to me, she had to
leave. She had left Sarah to take her place.
"Lord Edward."
Her nervous voice increases my worry even further.
She wrings her hands, clearly afraid of something which makes me more anxious.
Her silence is deafening. I want nothing more than to shake her so that she would tell me what is
happening with my wife.
"Speak your mind, Miss Sarah."
I try my best to keep the anger out of my voice but I am getting agitated.
"Lord Edward, I have no idea what is wrong with Lady Cullen but her health is declining. Although
this time could be tough, it is unlike anything I have ever seen in my ten-year experience. If things
continue like this, Lady Cullen would likely not survive childbirth."
My heart sinks at the mere thought of loosing Bella. I have to lean against the wall to stop myself
from falling on my knees as they have suddenly gone weak.
"What can I do?"
I ask, swallowing the lump in my throat.
"I would say that she should not be given any kind of stress whether it is emotionally, mentally
or physically. I would also suggest that you to refrain from any sort of…..union."
 I give her a nod to tell her I understand and dismiss her.
This is the primary reason I have not told her about the feat Tanya had done. I cannot let anything
sadden her and ultimately endanger her life.
Losing her would mean losing myself.
I hug her to my side, relishing her warmth against me. This is enough for now-her being with me,
safe and healthy.
"Lord Cullen, your drink sir."
I turn to look at a man whose name I cannot remember. I smile gratefully at him while taking the
glass.
I drown the amber liquid as my throat feels parched.
I look toward Bella only to find her rubbing her back discreetly but I saw it.
My eyes sweep through the room and they fall on the clock.
It is one in the morning. No doubt she is tired.
I bend down and looking into her eyes and murmur,
"You need to rest."
She glares at me. Apparently, being on family way makes her aggressive which makes her more
desirable.
Softly stroking her cheek with my right hand while the other rest on the side of her swollen
stomach, I softly speak,
"Our child needs rest Bella so do you. I cannot let you overdo yourself for both of your sake."
Her expression changes from anger to adoration at the mention of our child.
Her mood changes in the past month is giving me a whiplash but I will happily take it for all the
happiness her mere presence grants me.
She looks around toward the guests and asks,
"What about the guests? We both cannot leave the party. That would be rude, Edward."
I press my lips together knowing she is right but that does not mean I have to like this fact.
"I will escort you to our room and I would come back. Do we have an agreement, Lady Cullen?"
She gives me a nod and then I do just that.
Once we reach our room, I help her get ready for the night, once again battling with my desire for
her.
"Good night, my love."
I whisper against her lips as I sit beside her on the bed.
Her answering smile lights the entire room. Once again, I thank the Higher Power for the gift as
precious as my Bella.
After placing a kiss on her forehead, I make my way out of the door. A sudden wave of dizziness
has me gripping the edge of door.
Fighting my nausea, I quickly get out of room shutting the door behind me so as not to alarm her.
Once outside the room, I lean against the wall and try to remember how much I had drank.
Not much, I am sure. But why do I suddenly feel…..drunk?
Taking deep breaths, I walk down the hallway fighting the sudden intoxication that seems to have
suddenly fallen upon me.
Then, everything goes blank.
***LH***
The chirping of birds feel like it is Emmett pounding my head.
I try to remember why I am feeling this punishing pain when I remember feeling lightheadedness
last night. After that, my memory seems to go missing.
I try to overcome the pain with my thoughts.
 I open my heavy eyelids only to close then because of the two bright eyes.
The feel of the silk feels good against my naked body and…..
I quickly sit straight on the bed causing my head to throb harder but the thought of hurting my
wife in my drunken feast is more painful.
Squinting my eyes against the harsh light, I turn toward the other side of bed. Suddenly I'm wide
awake. The throbbing in my brain is all but a distant memory as I realize that the person beside me is
not my wife.
Tanya.
A/N take deep breaths, remember you need to trust me. You trust me, right?
54. Chapter 54
Chapter
I quickly scramble away from the bed but my eyes never leave her sleeping form.
Head pounding, I pull my hair as I try to remember what happened last night...or rather, how?
Though I cannot remember what happened, the presence of naked Tanya in my bed lets me know
what a hypocrite I am.
Breathing becomes impossible and my eyes blur as I realize the sin I had done last night.
I had slept with Tanya.
Not only had I broken my vows to my wife but also my promise to her.
I have tarnished the sacredness of our marriage.
She has given me everything and I could not even give her my fidelity.
I fall into my knees-my guilt makes it too heavy for me to stand on my two feet.
"Edward,"
My eyes widen as I realize that Tanya is awake. I am as naked as the day I was born so I hastily
look around for any piece of clothing to hide myself.
I find my dress pants lying near the bed foot nearest me and yank it on myself.
Just as I am about to button, the door opens and I hear the voice of my angel.
"Tanya, Momma is here-"
Bella stops midway. No doubt she is taking in the scene before her.
I am half naked. With only a piece of sheet covering Tanya and our clothes scattered everywhere, I
know the exact moment her realization strikes.
Her eyes widen and breathing becomes rapid. Then, she turns pale.
My guilt-filled eyes meet hers and I could see the emotions passing through them clearly.
Disbelief.
Distrust.
Pain.
Hurt.
Each emotion that passes through her cuts deeply into my heart.
I want nothing more than to rush to her and tell her that this is a lie.
Only it is not.
Right before my eyes, I see her shrinking into herself away from me.
"Bella, I am so sorry,"
I should have said those words but Tanya is the one to utter them.
Bella's eyes go to the other I have cheated with and I want to wipe those tears away.
"Bella, I am sorry that you have to find it this way but I do not regret my relationship with Edward.
Last night he came to my room drunk claiming that he loves me. I thought he is saying this only
because drunk at first. Then I realized that we tell our deepest secret only while we are inebriated.
"And I could not deny the fact that I am still very much in love with Edward. I could not stop-I did
not want to, Bella."
I watch with wide eyes as Tanya gives Bella an explanation but I could not believe a word she said.
I do not love Tanya.
There is no way I would have said those to her but before I could object, she continues,
"Bella, Edward does not love you. I am sorry but I only think that what he needs from you is an
heir."
I am so shocked by the words escaping from her lips that I become frozen in disbelief.
 "Bella, no-"
I try to speak but the look in her eyes stops me dead on my tracks. The step I had taken toward her
frozen in mid-air.
She looks…dead.
"I now know the truth that you do not love me but if you have an ounce of love for your heir, you
will not even pretend to stop me from leaving this place. I love you, Edward. More than my life. I am
leaving so that you could happily live with the woman you love. Please give this to me. For the sake
of God, grant me my request."
Her voice is void of any emotion. Each word is like a twist of knife to my gut.
Without another word, she turns around and walks out of the room.
Once again, I drop to my knees and bury my face in my hands, sobbing.
What have I done? How could I do this to my Bella?
I continue to question myself this again and again while rocking back and forth on my knees.
I do not even feel anything for any woman except my Bella. Then how could I…how could I…
I cannot even think about it anymore. How have I managed to do that? And
drunk or not
, I know I would never say those words to Tanya.
I would not have.
I could not.
Suddenly, I feel a hand on my shoulder and I shrug it away feeling as if it has burnt me.
It has.
My head snaps up, my eyes blazing with fiery rage and it makes Tanya step back.
I get up from the floor. My whole body is tense. Irrespective of what my head tells me, my heart
refuses to believe a word Tanya has said or that I have…
I stalk toward her. Each step I take makes her step back and rightfully so.
She will tell me the truth right now.
The words she said to Bella tipped off something in my mind.
Once she is against the wall, I speak, my voice full of the rage I am feeling at her lies,
"I am going to ask you once and only once, tell me what happened last night and tell the truth.
What you said to Bella is not truth because I. Do. Not. Love. You."
This is all I am able to say and I could see the fear in her eyes.
"Edward…you did say that…and then you made sweet love to me….you love me Edward, we both
know you do."
While her voice is filled with innocence but her eyes are telling another story altogether. She is
lying.
My hands curl into the fists and I slam my right fist into the wall right beside her head.
It causes her to turn her head to the side, her eyes closing tightly shut and I hiss into her ear.
"You are lying, Tanya. For one weak moment I thought…"
My voice gets caught in my throat but I swallow it.
I know that I did not sleep with Tanya last night. My heart knows.
No matter what my head says and what circumstances points out, deep in my heart, I know that I
cannot love anyone but Bella.
"I thought that I have deceived my wife in the worst way but I know now that that is not the case. I
know that I did not touch the filthy whore like you."
Her head snaps toward me as the words leave my mouth. The stormy blue meets the blazing green.
Then, it's like a switch has gone off in her mind. Malice fills her eyes and a sadistic smile illuminates
her face.
 The abrupt change in her demeanor forces me to take a step back. Her smile only grows further at
my confused expression.
"You are absolutely right, Lord Edward Cullen. Nothing happened between us. But how are you
going to prove it to your sweet little Bella? The guilt on your face proved to her that you have bedded
me. My words were just the icing to the cake. Poor you,"
she says the last part with tilt of her head and laughing. Her words and laughter snaps the last
thread of control I had on my rage.
In a second, I have her once again against the wall with my hand around her throat, seeing
darkness.
"How could you do this to the innocent woman who took you away from streets and gave
everything?"
My words did nothing to her. I can see it in her eyes that she has no remorse for what she did. If
anything, she seems proud of herself.
She is choking but still, she is smiling through her struggle to free herself.
What kind of sick person is she?
I put more pressure on her throat. Finally, she looks scared for her life but there still not even an
ounce of shame on her face.
I have to remind myself that a gentleman never harms a lady no matter how cunning she is.
I step away from her and her hand goes to her throat where I have left a mark, there is no doubt in
that.
"Oh dear! Now, what will the great Edward Cullen do? How is he going to prove to his Bella that
he is innocent?"
she mocks me once her breathing is under control.
Gritting my teeth, I decide that stopping Bella is more important. I will take care of this shrewd
woman later.
The smirk and the satisfaction on her face makes me want to stay here and put her on her place but
my need to find my Bella and tell her the truth.
I know once she looks into my eyes that she will know the truth. She will know that I did not
deceive her. It was not the scene she witnessed this morning that had convinced her; it was my face.
It was the face filled with guilt and sorrow that convinced her that I did her wrong. At that time, I
myself thought I…..
I step out of the room but before I could go anywhere, I find myself against the wall with a strong
hand around my throat.
I struggle to free myself and my eyes lands on one ferocious Jasper Swan.
His face is full of raw rage and hatred all directed at me.
"I trusted you with my sister and this is how you repay me, Lord Edward Cullen?"
I open my mouth to speak but he just chokes my throat harder.
"It was you who impregnated Tanya. Then, you forced her to not only run away but lie to Bella
about James taking advantage of her. You liar!"
My eyes widen and I know that I need to tell him the truth but he would not listen.
"Do not even try to lie. Tanya told mother everything. I would have never believed her but what
Bella told me this morning… You are going to pay for it."
My breathing comes in pants. He needs to get off me but he is not yet finished.
He leans forward and his eyes meet mine.
"You will understand how it feels to see your sister suffer when your own undergoes with it. I call
off the engagement between me and your sister."
Before I could say anything, a gasp rings through the hallway. We both turn toward the right to see
mother and Alice standing there.
Tears are streaming down my sister's face. Jasper will pay for her tears once I sort it all with
Bella.
Because even if I had wronged his sister, which I did not, he had no right to take it on my little
Alice.
I shove him off me with all my might and he staggers backward.
Pain etches his face before he masks it with an indifferent mask.
"Sir Jasper Swan, you will leave the Isabella mansion right this moment. You will not
step
in this place again unless invited. Do not misunderstand it as a request. This is an order from the
duchess,"
my mother commands with a calm face even though I could see in her eyes that she is aching for
my sister.
"Neither Bella nor Tanya is staying here. Their big brother is still alive."
Jasper spits at me before walking away. When I start going after him, my mother's voice stops me.
"Edward, stop right there."
Eyes closed, head dropped, I stop at her voice. There is no disguise in it-just understanding.
A moment later, I feel her hand on my shoulder. Then she whispers in a voice that only a mother
can emit,
"I know, Edward. I know but you need to give her time."
Slowly, I turn toward her and open my eyes to her kind face.
"I did...not…I swear on my child mother. I did not deceive her," I whisper.
She smiles at me, a smile that says that she gets it. That she trusts me.
"I know, child. I am your mother. Still, you need to tell me everything."
I nod my head and did as she asked.
A/N See, I told you to trust me. So let me guess wanna kill Tanya? No worries she will get
what she deserves.
Jasper! Jasper! Why did you that to poor Alice.
So, you should thank my Beta for this update, she the editing fast.
55. Chapter 55
A/N
I have no idea whether you are going to be mad on Bella or proud of her at the end.
I kneel before the Lord praying for health and safety for my family and others around us.
We have just returned from Isle Esme yesterday and there is no one in the church besides me and
my husband.
I open my eyes, smiling at the turn of my fate.
This is the very church where Tanya and Edward were supposed to have their wedding. The church
where I have walked down the aisle toward Edward under the veil pretending to be someone else. The
same place where Edward had left me sobbing alone.
I still have no hard feelings about this place and that day.
No matter how our marriage started off, today I have everything I have only dreamed of.
I turn around to see Edward looking at me with pained expression while kneeling beside me but
before I could say anything he whispers,
"I am sorry, my Bella."
My brows furrow, wondering why he is asking for my forgiveness. Then, he turns and his eyes falls
upon the place we have taken our vow.
With that, I realize that I may have no qualms about that day but Edward does.
I open my mouth to correct him-to tell him but suddenly a determined expression comes over his
face. Before I know it, I am on my feet with Edward and our hands joined.
He walks toward the altar with me following him and once we are there, he turns toward me. His
adoring eyes are filled with nothing but love.
"This is the place once we have said our vows to each there, the vows that were fore someone else."
I blink to understand where Edward is going with this,
"Isabella Marie Cullen, I, Edward Anthony Cullen, promise to be there in sickness and in health. I
promise that I would love you until the end of the world. There would be no other woman for me no
matter what the future holds for us. I love you and only you, my wife.
Sobs escape me as his words revolve around my head again and again. My insides are churning as
the broken pieces of my heart shatter even further.
I have loved him with every fiber of my being for as long as I remember. Not only has he broken
my heart but also every promise he has ever made to me.
I was so happy when papa has finally agreed to let Tanya stay with them. However, all happiness
died the moment I open that sinful door.
Truth be told, it was not the scene before me that has broken my heart. I would never have
believed that Edward has done something as horrific as cheating but the look on his face told me
everything I needed to know.
The words Tanya had said were of no importance to me. The guilt in Edward's eyes was what
killed me.
In that moment, only one thing was clear. I had to get out so I did.
Everything inside me feels dead. Numbness envelops me like a blanket at night,
"Bella?"
I turn toward my mother and brother with dead eyes but once I meet her kind eyes full with love
and warmth, I crumble.
The wall inside me chips piece by piece until I am nothing but a mess on the floor with my arms
around my stomach while momma's are around me for comfort.
 The myriad of emotions trapped inside my chest erupts as words from my mouth.
Agony.
Pain.
Anger.
Everything seems too much now that I am finally in my mother's embrace.
"I am going to kill that bastard!"
my brother roars and my eyes widen.
He cannot kill my husband no matter what he did but my mother's words stop me.
"Tanya should have told you the truth before. It would have hurt less."
My eyes meet hers. My head is aching but I have no energy to even wonder what she is talking
about.
"Bella, it was Edward's child Tanya was bearing-not James. Tanya went away on her wedding day
because Edward forced her to. He threatened her. It was all an act, Bella."
Immediately, I open my mouth to defend Edward because Edward would never do such thing.
Suddenly, I am not so sure anymore. Not after what I have just witnessed.
Still, there is a small voice at the back of my head that is nagging at me. For the first time in my
life, I ignore that voice.
That voice belongs to the little girl who is still in love with Edward.
I hate her.
I lean against the balcony to rein in myself but the pain and anger inside me makes it impossible.
Lord knows that he was my everything. My world started and ended with him.
I trusted him more than the One who created me and this is what I get for trusting.
Strong arms wrap around me and I sag against my best friend.
I turn around, finding solace in the black eyes of the one person whose heart I have once broken.
Yet here he is, picking up the broken pieces of my heart when my own family stepped back.
It has been three days since I have found Edward in Tanya's room.
Jasper had been adamant on bringing me to the Swan house. I did not go against his wishes as I
could not find it in me to remain anywhere near my husband.
My deceiving, liar of a husband.
Although I have to endure Tanya's presence, I will take it rather than face him.
I have loved Tanya more than I have loved myself. I will always suffer for her just to make sure that
she does not suffer. Yet, she has deceived me in the most malicious way.
Have I not loved her enough?
It was Edward's child she was bearing. I had been dense enough to think that I was the only one
blessed to bear his child.
Alas, I have been proven wrong.
"Bella."
I look up from the book, trying to concentrate for the past two hours to no avail. Feeling defeated,
I get up from the desk before facing Momma.
My hand rests above my stomach, feeling my child's movement as my eyes take in my mother's
expression.
She looks like she is afraid to say what is on her mind.
She walks toward me with cautious steps. As if she is approaching a wounded and angry animal.
Once before me, her hand rests above my hand on my stomach while her voice pained,
"Bella, my dear child, I am well aware of the fact that you are hurt but there is nothing you could
do. You know you have to return to Edward. Ifnot for yourself, then for your child."
I suck a deep breath knowing she speaks the truth.
 Edward might have broken his vows but he did nothing wrong as far as society is concerned.
The world which we live in does not ridicule a husband for bedding another but a wife for not
satisfying the needs of her husband. Hence, he is forced to find it somewhere else.
Edward has once promised me that I would never have to endure the unfairness of our society.
Another promise he broke.
If I do not go back to my husband, my child has to suffer the consequence and it would be worse if I
give birth to a daughter.
I cannot go back to him; I would not be able to live with myself.
My family might not be able to provide me solace but I know someone who would.
I do not blame my mother for forcing me to go back to Edward. It does not mean that she does not
love me-she is afraid for me.
She only wants what's best for me.
I could not go back to the man that still rules my heart even after what he did with me.
I nod at her, silently telling her I understand. She gives me a pitiful smile thinking that I have given
my consent for going back to Edward.
I do not clarify that I have merely acknowledged what she had said.
Once she leaves the room, I resume my formal position on the desk and quickly pull the pen and
paper from the first drawer.
After writing what I need to communicate, I address the letter to papa.
I have not brought anything with me so I just place the letter on my desk. Someone would soon find
it here.
***LH***
I look at the huge door in front of me. The rain fell on my face causing me to rethink my decision.
A kick from my child tells me that I need to make a decision fast for the sake of his or her health.
I quickly knock on the door. It opens to reveal Felix, Jacob's front man. His eyes widen upon
finding me.
Before I could say anything, he rushes inside almost running. Not even a minute have passed when
he is back with Jacob hot on his heels.
My knees almost give out as soon as I saw the pure concern on my ex-fiancée. Like always, he does
not let me fall.
That was a week ago. Jacob has given me sanctuary at his home without a single question.
He has called his sister Rachel to not compromise my reputation being the great person she is.
Like her brother, she came for me.
A small, defiant part of me wanted to come, knowing that it would hurt Edward
just like he hurt her…
I hate that part of me for using sweet Jacob.
Jasper has come to take me back but I could not forgive him for what he did with poor Alice.
No matter what Edward has done, she does not deserve it.
She has been more of a sister to me than my own. To think that her reputation is ruined because of
me has me disgusted with myself.
The town is already talking assuming that the reason behind the break up is Alice's bad character.
I am also aware of the wrath Edward would unleash upon my family once his patience thins.
His letter in my hand only confirms it. It is delivered to me by Stephan.
Lady Isabella Marie Cullen,
I have been very patient with your behavior because of my child that is growing inside you. I have
tried to be understanding toward your emotions but the love I have for Tanya is something I cannot
ignore. I have come to you numerous times asking for your presence but you have denied me. I have
gone as far as enduring your folly of staying with a man I despise. This ends now.
As a woman bearing my child, I am giving you the last chance to come back to me or face divorce.
The child inside you is mine and I will have it. No child of mine will grow up away from me.
The choice is yours. Either you come back or be separated from your child. Let me clarify one
thing: Tanya is the only woman I have, still, and will ever love. With that said, I shall ask for your
forgiveness for I have deceived you into believing that I loved you. I have never and will never love
another except the beautiful Tanya.
I will await your answer. Make the decision or I shall make it for you.
Lord Edward Cullen.
I would have never believed the word in this letter even after the downfall of my marriage if not
for the fact that this is Edward's handwriting. Irecognize it like it was my own.
Not in my worst nightmare would have thought that Edward would do something as cruel as
taking me away from my child. Then again, I never thought Edward would bed another woman.
His confession of never loving me broke my last thread of sanity.
After Jacob leaves, I feel a firm resolve inside me.
For the first time in my life, I am going to go against my very nature. I would never forgive
Edward for what he had done.
I would punish him in the cruelest way.
He has threatened to take my child away only because it had hurt his pride.
Lifting the letter in my hand, I make a promise to my husband-a promise I intend to keep.
He would never see this child.
He would always wonder about the gender.
He would always wonder what he or she looks like.
He would never get to hold me or my child. My father told me once that hell hath no fury like a
woman scorned.
56. Chapter 56
Chapter
EPOV
I have not realized just how much I have come to rely on Bella until I have beenseparated from
her.
No matter what I do, wherever I turn, I could see. I could feel her. Her memory is everywhere.
My heart clenches as I lay on my bed. Silent tears slip through my eyes as I remember the feel of
Bella's body beside mine.
It has been months since I have been with her in that way. I miss having her beside me. Her head is
on my chest while my hand softly rubs her stomach where our child grows.
My hands curl into fists as I remember the force of my child's kick.
Ten days have passed since that unfortunate day. My Bella's heart was broken by me.
I have done everything in my power to get her to talk to me. Everytime, she denied me and rightly
so.
She thinks that I have cheated on her. It is far from the truth.
I just need one chance. One chance to prove to her that I did nothing to scorn the sacredness of our
marriage.
I know that she would find truth in my words.
For now, I am going to settle with my letter.
I pray with every fiber of faith inside me that my words tell her what my tongue could not.
I remember the fury that went through me when I became aware of her leaving theSwan household
only to find refuge at the home of one Jacob Black.
My beautiful Bella is so innocent, I know she has only gone to him as a friend. Still, I do not trust
that mutt.
He has always wanted my Bella.
However, I am man enough to acknowledge that he is providing my Bella security. At least he had
the foresight to call his sister.
I have all the faith in my Bella but not the society we live in.
I remember going to the Swan household in order to get Bella to talk to me. It wasJasper who
informed me that she has decided to go to Jacob all alone.
Jasper.
He who I once thought was my best friend. What he did with my sister isunacceptable.
He has broken my little sister's heart.
The sound of broken sobs fall on my ear as I pass the guest room my sister is staying in.
My heart feels heavy as I realize that I am the reason for my sister's misery.
If it weren't for me, she would still be engaged to Jasper.
She would have been happy.
I enter the room, my heart clenching at the sight of my sister's broken form on the bed. She is
curled into fetal position.
"Alice."
My voice is a soft whisper but she still hears me. She gets up and throws herselfinto my arms.
"I am so sorry, Ali. Please forgive me."
My voice holds the plea for her forgiveness but she just shakes her head against my chest.
I have no idea what to make of it.
After crying her heart out, she leans back and cups my face in her hands.
 "Edward, you did nothing wrong. Bella might have lost her trust in you but I have not. I know my
brother. Tanya is the one who is to blame for this. I pray for her sake that she never crosses my path or
so help me God, I would commit something unforgivable!"
I smile at the fire in my sister's eyes knowing that she will be alright.
"And that Jasper Swan is going to be groveling at my feet for my forgiveness-which he will not be
granted easily-once he is aware of the truth. That is a promise, my brother."
My smile widens at my sister's determination but...
"Are you really going to forgive him after what he did?"
I ask her because he has humiliated her. She is still my sister and I would protect her with all I
have.
She will never be forced to settle.
"Will you forgive Bella for what she did?"
My eyes widen and then narrow.
"She did nothing wrong. She is right to distance herself away from us. I know that she should have
trusted me but I love her."
She smiles at my answer. I have the answer to my own question.
She loves Jasper.
I do not have to do anything to punish Jasper. The truth would be punishment enough.
And knowing Alice, she would make his life a living hell before forgiving him.
My blood boils as I remember what Tanya has blamed me for.
Mother believed me when I told her that nothing happened between me and Tanya. After Bella fled
the room, my mother talked to Lady Sue.
I had a hard time believing the lies that Tanya told her mother about me.
The Lord above is the witness that I had never made love to anyone but Bella.
What was worse is that Bella believed them.
I understand that Bella is hurt. Still, the fact that she had so little faith in her Edwardhurts too
much.
The urgent knocking on my door snaps me out of my thoughts.
With my brows furrowed in confusion, I get up from the bed. After putting on the robe, I open the
door to my room and find a maid looking anxiously at me.
"What is wrong?"
I ask the timid girl trying to rein in my emotions.
"Lord Edward, Sir Jacob Black is here. He is-"
The moment Jacob's name falls from her mouth, I run downstairs. The fear of something
happening to my beautiful, innocent wife nearly cripple me but I push thefear away.
I do not know why Jacob is here.
Is she giving birth to our child?
Or has my child already been born?
Please lord! Let my Bella be all right.
These ten days without her have been my personal hell. The thought of spending my life without
her…
Once I reach the hall, Jacob stops pacing. My fear worsens as his eyes meet mine.
"W-What happened?"
I stutter, unable to say anything else.
He does not say a word but hands me a parchment of rolled paper instead.
My eyes go from his to the letter and back again.
Gingerly, I take the parchment from him and unroll it.
 Dear Edward,
This would be the last time you would hear from me. I have read your letter and this is my answer
to you. I do not have the strength to either give away my childor see you with another woman. I am
going away from here with my child and never come back.
With all my heart, I wish that you find your happiness with Tanya. Iwholeheartedly know that once
Tanya gives you your true heir, you will all but forget about the child that is growing inside me.
But remember, my husband, that no matter what happened in the past, I will always love you. There
would be no one else for me. I will fulfill my marriage vows until my last breath.
Bella.
P.S. I wish our child has your eyes that made me fall in love with you.
Every noise around me ceases over the pounding in my head. My legs give waycausing me to fall
on my knees.
I cannot believe the words in front of me even though I can tell that this is written by my Bella.
I can smell the unique fragrance that is all her. Why would she think that I would take her child
away from her?
Had she not received my letter?
Before I could do anything, I am suddenly pushed with my back on the floor while a knife is
pointed on my throat.
I looked up to see Black with malice clear in his eyes.
Any other time I would have been so livid by his behavior I probably would have taken his life.
Yet, as of this second, I feel nothing.
"You must be glad that she went away on her own so you do not have to pretend to be noble, you
leech."
I just keep looking into his blazing black eyes. My own is void of all emotion.
I do not even dignify him with a response. It does not matter what his thoughts are regarding my
character.
His beliefs do not matter when my own wife does not have any faith left in me.
"Jacob Black, you will unhand my brother right this moment,"
Alice's voice echo through the otherwise empty hall. She is filled with anger and authority.
Jacob's eyes narrow at my sister and I feel myself getting incensed. Before I could doanything my
sister says,
"That was not a request, Sir Jacob Black. You have done enough to warrant yourself punishment. I
suggest you retreat this very moment."
Somewhere inside of me, a surge of pride erupts at my sister's courage andassertiveness but it is
soon replaced by fear as I realize the severity of the situation.
My wife is somewhere out there all alone with another life inside her.
I need to find her.
With new found strength, I push Jacob away from me, ignoring the knife as it slightly grazed my
neck. Drops of blood flow from my oversensitive skin.
"Alice, thank you for your help but you need to go your room."
I try to keep my voice steady but I can recognize that everyone present in the room can hear my
fear and trepidation.
Thankfully, Alice conceded without obduracy.
"Very Well."
After I am certain that Alice has retreated to her room, I turn toward an enraged Jacob Black. It
takes every ounce of my self control not to rush out of the house to search for my beloved wife.
My Father has always told me to be prepared for the situation where I have to think with my mind
instead of my heart.
I have already done the mistake of following my heart when I allowed Tanya to stay here for the
sake of Bella's happiness. I cannot do that again.
I need help in order to find my wife.
"When did you find that Bella…"
Words just escape me when I need them the most. Thankfully, he understands.
He also understands that we have to be together in this; we both love Bella.
"Rachel usually goes into Bella's room at midnight before going to bed to check on her. Bella
would never tell anyone if she is sick or if she needs anything."
A small smile plays on my lips as I realize he is right.
Bella would never outright ask for anything. She always puts others before her but it gave her
nothing but heartache.
The last thought sobers me up and I give Jacob a nod to continue.
"She has not eaten dinner tonight so Rachel went to her room early. She finds this letter instead of
Bella. It's addressed to you."
I cannot help but think that Bella would never do something like this. She would never take away
my child from me.
I am afraid something might have happened to her.
As much s I loathe it, I know only Jacob would be able to answer my question.
"She would never…"
The mongrel in front of me does not let me finish. He stops me with his humorless chuckle.
My eyes narrow. I want to do nothing more than to strangle him but I rein myself in.
"Normally, yes. However, after reading this, I do not blame her."
I get nothing but confusion at his statement. My eyes fall on the letter clasped in his outstretched
hand.
Once again, I unroll the parchment. The words leave me enraged.
"I did not send this letter,"
I say through clenched teeth while still looking at the it. My mind is racing in a thousand
directions.
Something else is going on here. There are people out there making sure that Bella never finds
out the truth.
One of them is Tanya but she is not alone. She does not have the means.
But who could it be?
57. Chapter 57
For the last eight hours I have been searching for Bella all over town with Father, Jasper, and
Jacob.
We are sure that Bella has not left the town. It is heavily guarded and no one has seen her
anywhere near the border.
I cannot think where she might have gone to.
It is my fault that she is all alone.
Different scenarios play inside my head and none of them are pleasant.
What if she is harmed or in pain?
"Edward,"
I turn around to see my mother standing at the entrance of my study, her eyes full of pain and
concern.
We have just come back from our night long search. I want nothing more than to keep searching
the whole town until I find my heart.
Jasper and Jacob gets up from their respective chairs in respect for my mother and I follow suit.
Walking toward us, I can see her lips trembling and her hands shaking. It shows that she is really
scared at this moment. My mother thinks Bella as her own daughter.
Taking her in my arms, I rein in my emotions knowing that she needs me to be strong.
It feels like someone is squeezing my heart in his or her fist. I feel rather than hear my mother's
sobs against my chest.
She is the strongest woman I have ever known. I have seen her stand straight with dignity when all
seemed lost. To see her like this feels like a slap on my face.
Not only have I failed as husband but also as a son.
Jasper's words from last night swirl around my mind making me nauseous.
Jasper stalks inside my study just as I bid John with the orders of searching the town to find Bella.
Once again, he does not give me any chance to utter a word before he has his hands on my collar.
"I never thought you would be able to do something to disregard yourself anymore than you
already have. Again, you proved me wrong."
I grit my teeth together, my jaws clenching. Rage brews inside me at his accusations.
I understand that he is hurt and angry but the fact that he has little faith in me hurts more than any
physical harm he could have ever inflicted.
He has been my friend for as long as I could remember. Still, this is how here pays that
companionship.
"Unhand me, Sir Jasper Swan."
My voice is hard with fury. He knows better than to disregard me.
I am not speaking to him as a friend or even as a kin of my wife. I am addressing him as Lord
Edward Cullen, the future Duke of Forks.
I am done with people walking all over me just because I love my wife. I am a lord and would be
addressed and respected as such.
His hands leave my collar and he takes a step back.
"Sir Jasper, just because you are my wife's brother does not give you the right to forget about your
place. It will do you good to remember who exactly you are talking to."
I can see him struggling to lash out on me. Somehow, he manages to rein himself in.
"Not that you deserve any explanation after what you did to my sister but I did not send that letter
to Bella. Believe what you want but the letter I had sent for her was exchanged. I have no idea how
that happened but I intend to find out. First, I need to find my wife."
I make my way around him and start to walk out of the room but his voice stops me.
"I really wish she has married Jacob instead. He would have protected and loved her way better
than you."
I will not lie and say that it did not hurt but it is what it is.
"I am sorry."
My thoughts come to an abrupt halt as my mother's voice reach my ear. I waswondering what she
is apologizing for. She had done nothing wrong.
It is me that has been unable to protect my family better.
I should have seen through Tanya's lies before everything went downhill.
If I had been able to say no to Bella, everything would be so much better.
If I had removed Tanya from my house when she tried to seduce me, my Bella would not hate me
right now.
If had I foreseen her plan of spiking my drink, I would have Bella safe and happy with me.
It did not take me much time to figure it out that somehow, Tanya had added something in my
drink. I know I did not drink much that night.
If only I was not plagued with the worry for my wife's health, I would have been more alert.
"Please forgive me, Edward."
I open my mouth to tell her that she has nothing to be sorry for when someone knocks on my
door. I realize that both Jacob and Jasper have left to give us privacy.
My mother composes herself. In the blink of an eye, she is once again Duchess Esme Cullen.
Clearing my throat, I give him or her permission to enter. The door opens to reveal Alec.
"Duchess Esme, Lord Edward."
Alec bows, greeting us. The expression on his face sends a wave of worry in my body.
"What do you have for me, Alec?"
His eyes move between me and my mother before he finally tells us.
***LH***
We have moved to the main living area for the study seemed to be shrinking.
There are just so many memories of Bella and I together there.
According to Alec, Stephen was attacked when he was returning from Black manor.
This further confirm my suspicions that some conspiracy is happening in this town.
My eyes narrow as I see Jasper looking at Alice with a wistful expression on his face. Pride surge
through me when my sister all but ignore him. My thoughts sober quickly as I am once again
bombarded with the thoughts of my wife.
Where are you, Bella? Please, come back.
I dig my fingers into the sofa I am sitting on. I am forcing myself to stay where I am to stop
myself from rushing out of the house to search for my Bella.
"Edward,"
Alice speaks. Her voice is full of trepidation and underlying fear.
I look at her wide eyes staring back at me with the same emotion in her voice.
"What is it Alice?"
I implore her, aware that few things could scare my little sister.
"Edward, what if she is in danger? It is no secret that you have many enemies. What if someone
has trapped her while she was alone and vulnerable? She is your weakest point-the only way to truly
harm you especially now that she is carrying your child."
I would be lying if I say that I had not thought about what Alice is suggesting. I had been trying to
push it aside but I could no longer do that.
 My hands go to my face. My palms rub my eyelids while I try to manage my breathing.
"Edward."
My head snaps up as anger I have never felt before rise inside me. It's blinding me with so much
force that if I weren't sitting, I would have been knocked over by it.
Standing in front of me is none other than Satan herself-Tanya.
Her face is full of happiness mocking me that she is winning.
She has managed to somehow part me from my love.
Every time I go to the Swan household, she has been there mocking me. Mocking my love.
I thought that I would never hate someone as much as I hate that scum James but Tanya is in a
league of her own.
James is evil but he has the grace to not inflict it on his family unlike Tanya.
My Bella has done so much for her and yet the vile woman has nothing but hatred.
"What are you doing here, Tanya?"
It is a good thing that Jasper has asked the question because I would nothave been as nice if I was
the one who ask.
She has not been a lady in my eyes for a while.
"I came because Edward called for me, Jasper."
Tanya gives Jasper a look of condescension before looking into my face. I am filled with nothing
but anger.
She has the nerve to lie so gallantly.
"Tanya, just because your dear brother believes all the lies that you speak does not mean it would
do you much good here. No one believes you except that dear brother of yours."
I bite my lips to stop myself from smiling while a little growl came from the said brother of
Tanya.
Jasper is going to be very sorry that he has hurt Alice.
Tanya's eyes snap at my sister. The devil has the nerve to hiss at her.
"Little Alice, you should learn how to behave yourself. I am no Bella. I will not tolerate this sort
of conduct once I become Edward's wife."
My mouth hangs open. I have a hard time deciding whether to pity her or shake her for her
delusional behavior.
"Tanya, I do not have time for your ridiculous and childish antics to gather attention. I have not
called for you so I will politely request that you leave. I have matters to attend to that are way more
important."
Her glares could have been lethal but she is forgetting who she is facing right now.
"Do not be so coy, Edward. It was you who sent Felix to fetch me, did you not?"
My brows crease. I find Felix standing to the side with an unreadable expression.
"Felix,"
I implore him to answer. If he knows what is good for him, he would start talking right now.
"Lord Edward did not send for Lady Tanya."
Tanya shrieks at him saying that he is telling lies.
"I am not lying. It was not Lord Edward who sent for you."
"Then who did?"
Tanya hisses. Before Felix could say a world, I hear a voice that fills my body with relief.
"I did."
Bella.
My breathing stops at the sight of her. Relief flood through me in waves, calming and claiming
my soul.
 I want to rush toward her, crush her in arms, and feel my child under my heart but my body does
not listen to me.
My wife looks tired but there is a glow on her face. There is so much anger in her eyes directed
not at me but at the woman who claimed to be her sister.
I am mesmerized as she walks toward Tanya before stopping in front of her.
Her face shows many expressions but the strongest is anger.
Before I could say anything, Bella raises her hand and slaps Tanya.
A/N hi! I know, I know it has been too long but my exams are going on so I am not sure when
next update will me. Sorry.
All right there are only four chapters after this and an epilogue.
58. Chapter 58
Tightening my cloak around me, I walk along the pavement in this quiet night.
I fist the cloak in my hands to stop them from trembling. Then, a cat suddenly jumps in front of
me making me squeal.
I do not want to admit it but I am scared. This is the first time I have been out of the house at this
godforsaken hour.
I rub my fists on my stomach to settle the babe inside me. No doubt he or she is unsettled because
of me.
It still amazes me how my child can tell how I am feeling.
I can feel the tears prickling the side of my eyes. I give up trying to settle the babe knowing only
one person could do that. He's the same person who have forced me to be out on the streets with his
action if not by words.
The anger and pain returns to me when the memories of that morning and his letter comes to me
hardening my resolve. My fear is feeble in comparison.
I have left Jacob's house about an hour ago, knowing that I have to leave town before the morning.
Edward would never let me leave-not until I give birth to his child.
The sound of hurried steps coming toward my direction causes me to quickly slip inside the
nearest alley. My heart is racing and my breathing erratic.
Being with some unknown presence makes me finally understand the true consequences of my
actions.
It could be anyone-a friend or an enemy. I have not only endangered my life but also that of my
child.
I take deep breaths to calm myself when I see a shadowed figure passing by. The way it walks
seems familiar.
Suddenly, a gush of air blows uncovering the face of the stranger. I cover my mouth in order to
stop my gasp.
Tanya.
The last time I saw her, she was naked with only a sheet of fabric covering her with my half-naked
husband.
Seeing her causes anger to course throughout my body. I am seeing red.
I have never thought of her as my stepsister; I love her like my own. Is this how she repays me?
I take a step toward her to ask her why but something inside me tells me to stop and to follow her
instead.
I watch with vigilance as she wraps her cloak around her and resumes her walking. I walk behind
her slowly and quietly.
My eyes widen and my eyebrows crease when she stops before a house which I know belongs to
James.
My head spins as various thoughts whirl around my head.
Dear Lord! What is she doing here?
Curiosity forces me to follow her inside. It seems that nobody has lived there for a while.
The house is immersed in darkness making it seem haunted.
I inhale deeply as Tanya goes to the side of the house before disappearing. Esme once told me to
trust my instincts. Right now it is telling me to tail her so I did.
At the side of the house, she opens the door so well hidden I never would have noticed it with my
own eyes.
 The sound of crunching leaves caused by my feet stops Tanya on her tracks. I quickly step into the
dark shadows and away from the moonlight.
She turns around to observe her surroundings but relaxes as she sees the creepy cat that was
following me earlier.
I silently express gratitude to the Lord above.
I debate with myself regarding my next course of action. The thought of harm being inflicted on
my child scares me but the oddity of the situation have me open the door.
I expect to find myself in a room or a hallway. Imagine my surprise when I see a staircase going
underground.
The silence is deafening. I step down the stairs while I soothingly rub my hands over my bulging
abdomen to reassure us both.
As I reach the last step, I hear the echoing laughter that sends shivers of fear down my spine and
causes me to freeze.
"She is gone."
His voice-James' voice-is so full of mirth and revolting amusement it sickens me.
The staircase opens to a hallway with only an open door on one side. I can hear voices coming
from the very same room.
"Yes, Jacob arrived just after midnight to inform papa that Bella has left. She has written a pathetic
letter addressed to Edward."
I step forward, listening to Tanya's voice. I peek into the room careful not to disclose my
presence.
James is standing in the center while Tanya's back faces me.
There is a fire ablaze on the far side. The room is bare save for the wooden chair and a pot of
water situated on a small wooden table.
James' laughter once again echoes around the room. His next words takes my breath away.
"You have done what you promised. You have been able to separate Edward from his precious
Bella.This would break him."
He sneers the last part followed by more cruel laughs. Then, he turns around to leer at
something…or someone.
"What do you think about it, huh? Edward and Bella would always be together. No one can part
them."
His voice takes a girly, mocking tone. He is looking at my direction. Thankfully, his eyes are
focused on the right and away from me.
I get away from the door as I hear someone's groans inside.
There is someone-a girl to be specific-who is here with James and Tanya.
"Stupid servant girl! You would be with your husband right now if you minded your own
business,"
Tanya sneers at some poor soul. It seems that the girl is here against her wishes.
"Tanya, we have to be thankful to Bella for our victory. If not for her, we would not have been
able to separate her from Edward."
James' words only leave me with confusion.
Divide me from Edward?
Was it something Tanya has planned from the start?
"I am in total agreement with you but I cannot help but feel sad for Edward. Poor Edward did not
even touch me but is still seen as a sinner. He's blamed for the infidelity he never did."
It feels like my world has just stopped moving as I fully comprehend the meaning behind Tanya's
words.
 Edward did not bed Tanya.
Before I could think of anything else, audible footsteps has me swiftly hiding behind the stairs
even though it is difficult and highly uncomfortable.
There is not much space behind the stairs. It's just enough for me to stand and I lean against the
wall behind me to regulate my breathing. Tanya's words ringin my ears.
Did not even touch me…
Blamed for the infidelity he never did…
It was not Edward that has broken his vows but me.
I had let my faith on him die when I should have been the one to hold his hand.
Was I not the one who claimed to know Edward like no other?
Tears come unbidden. I have to stifle the gasps from escaping my mouth as I hear the door being
locked.
"This calls for a celebration, Tanya."
"Whatever you mean by that, James?"
A moment of silence pass by. Then, James whispers in a voice that sends chill throughout my
body.
"I need to put a child just like before. This time, however, you need to blame Edward."
I swallow. Everything is becoming too much too handle and the frantic movement of my child
does not seem to be helping.
"Why would I do such thing? Edward is well aware of the fact that he has not bedded me that night.
It would do me no good."
The guilt that I feel at Tanya's word prevents my lungs to inhale.
Edward did not deceive me but I had not even given him the opportunity to tell me the truth-I was
far gone in my grief and anger.
"Your elder sister is a fool. She will still place your child before hers if she ever decided to come
back."
James' word holds nothing but truth.
I am a fool.
I have always been a fool.
It is not James or Tanya that has wrecked my home; it is I.
I am the one who is responsible for everything.
I had allowed Tanya into my house and forced Edward to let her stay with us when he has been
right all along.
Edward would never forgive me and rightfully so.
I stumble out of the stairs when I hear footsteps followed by a shutting door.
Leaning sideways against the wall, I slid down on it until I am on my knees. Sobs rack my entire
frame, causing me to gasp for air.
What have I done?
Esme has once told me that I would have to take care of this town one day. How could I do that if I
could not even take care of my own home?
The groans coming out of the locked room acts like a bucket of cold water on me. I do my best to
regulate my breathing.
There is someone inside this room. From James' words, she believed in me and Edward even
when I did not.
Standing up, I look around and thank the Lord above when I find the key ring hanging on the wall
beside the door.
With wobbly legs, I walk toward it while praying that no one comes back.
 I need to be away from James especially now that I am alone and vulnerable. He would have the
power to truly destroy Edward if he gets his hands on our child.
With a shaking hand, I take the key ring from the wall and open the door.
My eyes widen when I see none other than Angela.
***LH***
It feels like someone has placed shackles around my feet but I keep going while Angela's word
keeps ringing in my head.
He did nothing…..
Felix found me when he was out searching for me. No doubt my husband insisted.
The husband whom I did not believe in. I did not even bother to listen.
The husband who I was planning to hurt with the cruelest act a woman can commit.
I am ashamed to call myself a woman.
It was I that has ordered to send for Tanya.
There are some questions she needs to answer. Edward has the right to know.
For months…hurt the child…
When I reach my house, I enter unnoticed. Everyone must be busy searching for me.
Hearing the voice coming from main living room, I reach the door still undetected.
"I do not lie. It was not Lord Edward who had sent for you."
I do not allow myself to look at Edward. I know I would crumble completely if I do. Still, I keep
my eyes on Tanya as she hisses.
"Then who did?"
"I did."
My voice is filled with hatred and anger. I see her visibly shocked. Then, I shrink back a little once
he notices my face.
Without giving anyone a single glance, I walk toward her. Each step is lethal.
Hurt the child….
Hurt the child…..
With those words resonating around my brain, I lash out and slap her with all my might.
59. Chapter 59
Chapter
Angela's POV
The sound of rattling keys sends a shiver of fear to run down my spine. My worn-out body tenses
under the sheer panic I feel every time I thought of James' return.
Some great power has prevented him from violating me for these last ten days. Still, every time he
comes to this place, my heart stops whatever it is doing.
My heart starts hammering as I hear the sound of a click. My body is trying to be more
comfortable at the corner I am pitched.
The door opens and my breathing stops as the person moves around it and comes into the line of
my vision.
"Bella."
My voice sounds foreign even to my own ears. It's weak and hoarse due to the lack of usage these
past few days.
Tears seep out from my eyes, tracing the path of now dried one. Her eyes widen before they're
filled with tears which then falls over the rim of her swollen eyes.
"Oh, Angela!"
She rushes over to me, her swollen stomach slowing her down. She falls on her knees before me.
I fall into her arms and relief fills me as my body racks with sobs. All the pain I have been trying
to contain spills through the broken sounds falling from my mouth.
I have no idea how long we having been sitting here. We are taking comfort in each other when
her words slits through the tranquility.
"Why are you here, Angela? I thought you have gone to your village."
Leaning back, I give her a small smile.
There is so much she needs to know.
"Bella, please forgive me for not telling you this but I had no other choice."
Her head tilts to the side and her brows ceased. Using her eyes she asks me,
"What are you not telling me?"
I take a deep breath and straighten my back. My muscles protest at the movement as I tell
everything to her.
I hum to myself, smiling at nothing in particular. I enter the kitchen to check upon the food
Duchess had the kitchen staff prepare for Bella.
Poor Bella. The family way is not being easy on her.
My smile vanishes and confusion takes over when I see Tanya in the kitchen.
She has her back at me and from the sound of clattering, is fiddling with some utensils.
It has been two months since she has come to reside here but I do not trust her no matter what
Bella believes.
Bella is too good to see the evil in anyone. I am afraid that one day she would suffer for it.
"Two more months," Tanya said in a voice so low and menacing.
A spark of suspicion ignites inside me at her strange words.
Moving quickly between the cupboard and the wall so I am out of her line of vision, I steal a look
to see her walking away from the shelf.
Stepping back, I hold my breath in the hopes of remaining undetected by Tanya as she passes by to
leave.
Once I am sure she has left the kitchen, I walk out of my hiding place. My eyes widen as I see
Bella's food sitting there on shelf where Tanya was standing.
Call it woman's instinct but something tells me not to let Bella consume the food.
"Since that day, I would make your food at my house and would personally look upon it until it
was served to you, Bella. Your health started improving in a matter of days. Still, I was careful not to
let Tanya know that I know that she has been manipulating your food."
Bella's face is much paler than it normally is. I worry that she is getting sick.
Maybe I should stop.
"Why did you not tell me, Angela?"
Her voice is so broken and fragile but I know she needs to hear everything right now.
Giving her a small smile full of the sadness, I look into her eyes.
"You would not have believed me."
Her eyes widen before she smiles back at me with the same sadness, fully aware that I am speaking
the truth.
She had refused to listen to Lord Edward when he tried to warn her about Tanya and cried to a
point of sickness. It forced Lord Edward to allow Tanya to stay at their house. Why would she listen
to me?
Why would she take my words over her sister's?
Tanya could have easily manipulated it.
I did not have proof about her indiscretion. It's just my suspicion and the word of a servant against
a noble.
Truthfully, I was not afraid of losing my position at their house but I was afraid for Bella.
She never treated me like filth but as her equal.
I was afraid to tell Lord Edward. He would have believed me but he would have Tanya
incarcerated if he were to know it.
It would have destroyed Bella.
I did go to Duchess Esme.
It has been two months since I found Tanya in the kitchen tampering with Bella's food.
Although I do not have any proof against Tanya, I know she has been up to something. It is time I
tell someone about it.
Knowing that Duchess Esme would be in the library at this time of the day, I make my way there
while considering my words.
Would she believe me?
If not, then what would I do?
What if Tanya is doing something else to harm Bella and her child? I could see the former's
agitation brewing.
"My Lady."
I curtsy in front of the Duchess and she gives me a warm smile as she looks up from the book she is
reading. She is resting on the chaise placed at the corner of the room.
"Angela, dear. Come inside, child."
My heart swells at her words and my body stops from trembling. It does not escape her wise eyes.
"Is everything all right, child?"
Her voice is gentle as she gets up from her place before walking toward me.
"My Lady…. Duchess Cullen…."
I stammer. No matter how hard I try, I could not get the words out.
She places a comforting hand on my shoulder and whispers,
"It is all right, my child. Speak your mind."
Taking a deep breath, I resolve myself to tell her everything I know.
 "Two months ago…."
The Duchess is so stunned after my revelation it left her speechless.
She walks toward the chair at the center of the room and asks after settling on the aforementioned
chair,
"Have you seen her mixing something in Bella's food?"
"Just once but I am not sure what it was,"
I reply. It is not enough to prove Tanya's felony but what I said is true.
I was only able to catch Tanya once but it was enough to solidify my suspicion.
"And have you told anyone?"
"No, My Lady. I was afraid no one would believe me."
"Angela."
Her voice is shaky but her face is a picture of calm.
"Yes, My Lady?"
"Angela, we need to find evidence before we could say anything to anyone-especially Bella. I
would have thrown that vile girl out if I did not have to consider Bella's health."
"This is my entire fault. If I had not been blinded with my emotions, Tanya would not have
destroyed my home."
I sigh wondering how to tell her the truth. Suddenly, I realize that she still does not know that
Edward has not bedded Tanya.
"Bella, you would have to believe me when I say that Lord Edward has not bedded Tanya. I was
there."
She gives me a small sad smile and says,
"I know that now. I heard Tanya and James earlier."
I sigh in relief.
"Wait. What do you mean you were there?"
My mind wanders back to the night of New Year's Eve.
I breathe deeply to calm my nerves and to console myself. Tanya would not be coming back anytime
soon.
It has been a month since I had told the Duchess everything. I have been trying to find any proof
against Tanya but it has been impossible.
She does not leave the house if not for Bella accompanying her.
I am sure that she has an ally there and that terrifies me.
Tonight I have gotten a rare chance to search Tanya's room since everyone is busy at the party.
Duchess has been beside herself with the worry over her daughter-in-law and the child Bella is
carrying but she is unable to do anything.
My body tenses and my hand freezes on the papers I have been searching for when I hear voices
outside the room followed by someone being dragged.
I hurriedly turn around. My eyes widen and land on the door as I see and hear the door knob being
opened.
Swiftly, I hide behind the changing screen and watch the scene unfold before my eyes through the
small hole in the side of the screen.
I gasp as I see a man dragging Lord Edward who seems half conscious toward the bed.
After depositing him on the bed, he straightens as Tanya commands him to wait outside the room.
I watch, scared and livid, as Tanya leaps into bed before softly petting Lord Edward's cheek.
"Edward, get up my knight."
Her voice is sickly sweet and makes me disgusted but a smile appears on my face when I hear Lord
Edward's reply.
 "Love….Bella… so much… always."
Even intoxicated he loves only Bella.
Tanya keeps trying to rouse Lord Edward but he does not respond to her and appears to be asleep.
She huffs and calls for the men outside. I cannot see his face due to the lack of lighting except the
moonlight.
I watch horrified as I see the men undressing Lord Edward. A loud gasp escapes me as I realize
what they have planned.
Three heads snap toward me and I know I have been caught.
"I have been here ever since. However, I am sure that Lord Edward did not even touch her as he
was already asleep. Moreover, Tanya confirmed it with James."
Bella breaks down as I finish telling her everything. I stare in amazement as fury takes over her
feature. Then, she gets up like a noble lady that she is.
"Do you know who that man was?"
Her voice is dead and I shiver, never heard her so cold before as I reply,
"I do."
A/N hey guys, since only two chapters and an epilogue is left, I need to know which story you
want me to do next. Go to my profile page and please vote faster the poll is open till Friday
midnight.
And I have reposted the first chapter of Dangerous Attraction. I hope it's better written this
time. I will be updating this story every Wednesday.
60. Chapter 60
BPOV
My fury is unlike anything I have ever felt before. Not even when I thought Edward has deceived
me.
"What did my innocent child do to you Tanya? Why did you try to kill my child?"
Her eyes widen in fear. She is fully aware that she has been caught.
The silence in the room was deafening before a voice rings out.
"Kill my child?"
The words are spoken by Edward in a growl. Stalking toward us, his is face an expression of
terror and his eyes are full of molten fury toward Tanya.
There is no doubt in my mind that he is ready to kill her. I would have let him too but I need some
answers.
It may sound cruel but I do not care for my sister's life. Every bit of love-even sympathy-I had for
her had vanished the moment I learned the truth.
It is her fault that I distrusted my husband.
It is her fault that I nearly took my child away from my Edward.
It is her fault that Alice and Jasper are no longer together.
What she attempted to do with my child is unacceptable.
"Edward, stop."
He stops in an instant. His jaw clenches before he resumes walking.
"Not yet."
This makes him stop. He gazes at me with questioning eyes still filled with uncontrollable rage.
"I need answers."
His jaw tightens further.
"Speak," he snarls at Tanya.
His voice may seem calm but every person in the room can hear the unmistakable fury underlying
it.
I turn toward Tanya. Her face shows pure panic while her eyes looked at Edward.
She is right to be scared.
I turn toward her and ask,
"Why Tanya? Why did you try to kill my child?"
Her eyes turn toward me. While they are laced with fear, they show no hint of regret or shame.
"You are asking me why? It's because of you, bitch."
At this point, I am not even surprised of her name-calling.
"You're always in the way of my happiness. Even when Edward and I were together, you always
seemed to find a reason to come between us,"
she yells at me.
"You are the daughter Momma and Papa always favored. You are the sister Jasper and Gracie
always preferred. Then you have stolen Edward away? I should have been the one to mother Edward's
child. Not you."
Her voice has resembled that of the man who would wander in our neighborhood which papa
always warns us to to stay away from-the man is not in the right state of mind.
Crazy.
That is the word the townsfolk use.
She sounds crazy.
 "Tanya-"
Edward would have given her a good lashing if not for the scream that left my mouth.
For the last few hours, I have been feeling contractions in my abdomen. I was too far gone in my
fury to give it much thought but the pain became too much for me to bear.
In a second, Edward is beside me while frantic words escape his mouth.
"Oh, Bella…what… are you all right?"
His hands cup my face and his eyes are full of horror. He is searching my body for the reason of
my distress.
I open my mouth to say something but my eyes widen as a powerful contraction hits me. Then,
something wet seep down between my legs.
My eyes follow the water pooling around my feet. The reality of the situation finally hits me.
My water just broke.
The babe is coming.
I lift my eyes up. Instead of finding Edward, they go to Tanya.
They are filled with satisfaction upon seeing my distress. She is probably celebrating the huge
possibility that I might lose thebaby.
Fear grips me, making it difficult to breathe as my knees give up.
I fall to the ground. Edward's hand slips away as my arms wrap themselves around my stomach
while still looking at Tanya.
At the back of my mind, I hear Edward's voice demanding someone to call for the midwife before
I feel his arms around me.
My focus is at the person who has claimed to love me-the one I used to think was my sister, her
eyes blazing in unjustified fury.
"I never took Edward away from you, Tanya. It was you who forced him away by your action."
Another painful contraction hits me causing me to wince and for Edward's arm to tighten.
Although I could feel his worry, I need to take something off my chest.
"I had wanted nothing but happiness for you. You were the apple of papa's eyes, the beat of
mamma's heart, and Jasper's princess. I have no idea when you started to feel unloved but I can assure
you that it was all in your mind."
My voice is barely a whisper as the pain is getting unbearable. Still, the thought of harm she tried
to inflict on my unborn child provides me with all the power and strength I need.
Lifting up my chin while looking straight into her eyes, I let my words echo around the hall.
"I have always forgiven you for your misdeeds but now you have done something unforgivable.
Inexcusable even. As the daughter-in-law of Duke Carlisle Cullen and wife of Lord Edward Cullen, I
order for you to be executed."
Before another word could leave my mouth, another contraction hits me. Unlike my previous
ones, this is so painful that I am forced to scream.
My scream seems to snap Edward's last thread of control Edward. Suddenly, I find myself being
scooped into his arms.
"Put Tanya in prison. I would take care of her later."
Edward walks toward the stairs, his anger evident though his other emotion is just as powerful.
Fear.
I can feel it in the way his hands grip me. I can see worry in his darkened green eyes as he looks at
me, causing my heart to clench.
This is the man who has loved me as I am but I did nothing in return.
I did not trust him when he needed it most.
I want to ask him for his forgiveness. I need to ask him-no, beg him for it-but the pain of the
contractions and the guilt inside me is too much.
In addition to my fear that I might lose my child, it is almost impossible for me to handle.
The babe is coming early.
I am trying to rein in the screams that want to escape me every time a contraction hits. Edward
walks us up the stairs, seeing right through me.
Unlike me-who just claimed to know him, he knows me inside and out.
"Bella…"
His voice reflects my own fear despite not knowing everything.
"Bella."
It takes mesome time toget over the shock afterAngela tellsme everything,especiallythe name of the
traitor who livesat my house.
I lift my eyes to see her pale face,looking at me with worried eyes.
"The midwife, Sarah. Shewas the one who had been providingthepowder Tanya had been feeding
you for two months before Ifound out."
A sigh escapes me.
I am so tired and worn out, I have no ideamuch more truthI can handle.
Sarah seemed so innocent andso friendly, she's alwayssmilingencouraginglyat me.
Was I such a foolnot to notice?
So many people around me has been fooling me, conspiring against me and my husband.
"She had been here. SheisJames'mistress,Bella. James had poor Marie abducted so that no one
knows the reality of your sickness. She told me what she had been giving you."
I turn toward her, fear and trepidation marring my face.
"It was special crushed leaves that…that would…"
"That would what, Angela? Please tell me,"
I plead with her. Ineedto hear the truth no matter how muchI wish to avoid it.
"They were to make sure that you and your child do not survive the childbirth. Ifyou do, you would
not be able to procreate again."
Since then, I had never hated someone as much as I hate Tanya. Not even James.
For everything James had done to destroy me and Edward, he is still an outsider. On the other
hand, Tanya is, or rather was, my sister.
Edward places me on the bed. A sharp pain makes me struggle breathing.
"Sarah would be here soon, Bella. Please do not worry, my dear."
My eyes snap open when I hear Sarah's name.
"No, Edward. Not her…not her,"
I plead-no, beg-him.
He needs to know that she would do everything to make sure that my child does not make it.
"She …is with…them…Edward…"
I manage to get the words out and Edward seems to freeze.
Anger clouds his face as my words register in him. There would be nothing to stop Edward from
unleashing his anger once our child is out of danger.
There will be hell to pay.
And I would do nothing to stop him.
Not now. Not ever.
"Alice, Felix,"
he shouts. Although his anger is not directed at me, I cringe away.
Both of them are in the doorframe like they have just been waiting outside.
"Felix, have Sarah arrested for treason. Then, send for another midwife and my mother."
 His voice gets louder with each word. A vein throbs on his neck from the strain of clenching his
jaws in an effort to keep his anger in check.
"Marie is here, Edward."
Even in pain, I send a silent prayer toward heaven.
Marie and Angela have made it out without any problem.
"Send her in,"
he says, looking at me with great amount of mistrust in his eyes.
A/N hey you, how are you all doing? Only one chapter left after this. Review while I finish
writing the epilogue.
61. Chapter 61
EPOV
Marie comes running into the room looking weaker then I remember her as bruises surrounded
her eyes.
I have no idea where she had been these past few months but I do not have time to ask anything.
My eyes harden as does my voice when I look into her eyes.
"Marie, nothing-and I mean nothing-should happen to either my wife or my child or there would
dire consequences."
My mother would have my hide if she hears the way I talk to this woman-specially given her age-
but trust is something I cannot offer anyone except my immediate family at the moment.
There are people out there after my child's life and I only know two of them.
"Edward….she did not…she is…"
My eyes go to Bella. Her eyes are pleading me for something but before she could say anything,
she screams.
I can feel the tears stinging at the corner of my eyes. Her pain is tearing me.
Her screams slice through my heart, making my insides clench. I have to put on a brave front as I
murmur to her, taking her hand in mine.
"Everything would be fine, my Bella,"
I whisper. My heart is softening just by being with her.
I have not said as much since I heard her scream.
There are so many emotions going through my mind that I am unable to think of one thing at a
time but
I have to concentrate on my wife. Otherwise, I might just go and kill Tanya with my bare hands.
"Lord Edward, you would have to leave the room, Sir."
I turn toward Marie. When she dared to suggest that I leave the room, all traces of softness leave
my face.
How dare she!
If she thinks that I am going to leave my wife alone, she has another thing coming.
"I will not, under any circumstances, leave my wife when she is going through this much pain."
She glares at me, neither intimidated by my words nor the tone of my voice.
"Men are not allowed in birthing chamber."
I glare at her. All thoughts of courtesy escape through the window as I growl.
"I. Will. Not. Leave."
She huffs, her eyes on fire.
I do not care about the rituals; they are not more important than my wife. Bella might not say it but
she needs me.
"Very well but Miss Cullen would not be staying here since she is an unmarried maiden. She does
not need to see it before her time lest it scares her,"
she relents reluctantly.
"But, Bella needs-"
I hear Alice's whine but my mother's voice stops her.
"You heard Miss Marie. Leave."
I exhale, relief filling me since my mother is here. Still, I am still not leaving.
Marie turns to Bella, her eyes softening as she whispers lovingly to my wife.
"How long have you been feeling the pain, dear?"
 It is as soft as a mother's voice soothing her child's discomfort. I soften a bit.
"A…. few….hours."
Her breathing is shallow. It seems like she has to summon all her strength just to utter those three
words.
Marie sighs and then right before my eyes, she lifts my wife's skirt to peek.
Good Lord!
I glare at her head as she hides behind my wife's clothing but I keep my mouth shut.
I am not a fool.
I have spent two years in a farm as part of my training. My father had told me that I have to live
the life of a farmer to truly appreciate their hard work.
Still, that's irrelevant. I may be well aware of how the birthing process goes but it doesn't mean I
like it.
"Let's get you out of your clothes into something more comfortable, shall we?"
She smiles down at my wife after retreating back from there and then starts lifting her, making
Bella groan.
Quickly, I help her remove Bella's dress until she is wearing nothing but her chemise.
The love I have for my Bella just increase as I see her struggle to give birth to our child without a
single complaint leaving her lovely lips.
I watch Marie like a hawk in hope that she starts working right away but she does not.
My eyebrows crease as I watch her move toward the door and open it.
Where does she think she is going leaving my wife here in pain?
"Edward."
I look at my wife, her body shuddering, her eyes filled with pain and terror.
Bella has always assured me that there is nothing to fear as women has been birthing the children
for years. To see so much fear in her eyes…
It frightens me.
Placing one hand on her left cheek, I gingerly place the other on her abdomen to soothe her.
Marie comes back with a few pieces of clothing and looks me straight in the eyes.
"Now Lord Edward, you would have to listen to me as I say. You may be a lord but everything
goes as I say here. Did I make myself clear, Sir?"
I glare at her as she reminds like I a mere child. Before I could remind her who I am, my mother
speaks.
"He will."
I turn toward my mother's voice to find her sitting on the other side of Bella holding her other
hand. The look she gives me gives me no choice but to nod.
I take a deep breath reminding myself that this woman will bring my child to the world and
deserves my respect.
Marie shifts Bella's chemise upward until her lower part is exposed to everyone in the room. Once
again, I resist the urge to say what's on my mind.
Minutes turn to hours. Although Bella's pain seems to lessen, the grip of her hand on mine
tightens to the point of pain that I want to scream.
"Now, help her sit and support her back against your chest."
I do as I am told, getting behind Bella before holding her hand in mine.
She squeezes my hand with an unbearable force that I almost wince. Something tells me that would
not do me much good.
Marie once again parts my wife's legs and then she smiles, looking at us.
"I can see you crowning, Lady Bella. Now, push with all your might when the next contraction
hits."
I look down at my wife as she closes her eyes, taking deep breaths probably preparing herself.
Suddenly, her eyes open and then she pushes against me with her strength.
"Very good, my lady. Now push again."
Again and again, I feel her pushes until my child is out.
Then, I hear the most melodic sound on this earth.
The sound of my child's cry.
I cannot explain the emotion that goes through me as I see my child for the first time.
Covered in blood and some fluid unknown to me is the most precious thing in my world.
"It is a girl."
My heart swells, my lips curls up, and my eyes fill with tears. I am man enough to admit that I cry
when I realize that I am a father to a beautiful daughter.
Marie turns to clean my daughter. My mind and my heart could not believe that my child is here
when I hear Bella cry out in pain.
I look down toward her with horror, terror seizing me at the thought of anything happening to her.
I look toward Marie who has a bewildered look on her face and quickly hands over my daughter
to my mother.
She comes back to Bella and a small smile spreads on her face as she looks between my wife's
legs.
"Well, what do you know? Someone else wants to come out."
Bella breathes heavily as she pushes once again without even being told. After two more pushes,
my other child emerges from the womb.
"It is a boy."
My smile widens and my tears increase but I feel my wife stiffen against me. Before I could look
toward her, I freeze as I realize that my son is not moving.
I can hear my daughter's cry but there is nothing coming from the bundle in Marie's arm.
"Edward….Edward…why is he….why is he…"
I can hear Bella's cry, her questions, and her pleas but the truth is I am just as helpless and clueless.
My eyes sought out my mother, thinking that she would have answers. She always knows what's
best.
"Ma…"
I call to her as she watches Marie while trying to soothe my daughter.
She turns toward me but when my eyes meet hers, I wish they hadn't.
Her eyes are filled with terror and tears
Shocked and paralyzed with the fear of the unknown, I turn toward Marie to find her walking
toward the wooden table at the corner of the room.
I want to go there, shake Marie, and demand that she does…something.
I have never felt so helpless in my life.
Bella cries, pleading for me to do something. She is trying to get up but I keep her there.
I wrap my arms around my wife, doing the only thing I am capable of.
The only way I can comfort her.
I do not have any words of comfort to give; even I cannot find any.
It was not supposed to end like this. We were not supposed to be sitting helpless, vulnerable, and
unable to do anything.
Everything is so surreal that I can do nothing but watch.
I feel like a failure.
Failure as a husband.
 Failure as a father.
Anger pulses through my veins as my mind goes back to the time of Bella's return.
Tanya did something to harm my child. There would be hell to pay.
She would wish that she had never been born.
A soft cry-much softer than my daughter's but a cry nonetheless-comes from where Marie is, her
back facing us.
A ray of hope shines through the darkness I had been in as I hear the cries of my son get louder
until he lets out a scream of hunger.
This only makes his sister cry louder.
Hence, the competition begins.
My son is alive.
I can finally let out the breath I had not realized I had been holding.
Marie turns toward us with a big smile on her face and my rather angry son in her arms.
"Do not worry, Lady Cullen, Lord Cullen. This happens sometimes-rarely but it does. Now, let us
get them cleaned, Duchess Cullen. I am sure Momma and Papa want to hold their newborns."
She says the last part looking at my mother but not before I saw her shining eyes.
My mother is smiling, crying, and nodding furiously just like my wife.
I kiss the top of my wife's head, feeling so many emotions. Most of all, relief.
Since my daughter was the first one to make her presence in the world, she is presented first.
Mother stands before us holding my daughter in her arms.
"Take her, Edward."
I look down at Bella who is now resting her head on my shoulder, confused.
She smiles and sits up so that I can get up before speaking.
"I have been carrying her for the past almost nine months. I know you are dying to hold her."
I smile at her gratefully and stand up.
Then, I am suddenly so nervous my hands get damp with sweat.
What if I drop her?
What if I hold her too tight?
I take a deep breath. With the help from my mother, I take my daughter in my arms for the first
time.
My whole world changes.
I thought I loved my child when Bella was carrying them but when she is finally in my arms, I
feel…complete.
Tears fill my eyes but the smile on my face is so big that my cheeks hurt.
I will be her protector now; she is my little princess.
Emma Alicia Cullen.
My Angel.
She has my hair but she inherited Bella's face.
Her eyes are closed so I am not aware of their color but I am sure about one thing. I would need
all the help I can get to keep boys away.
Placing her in her mother's arms, I sit behind Bella and wrap my arms around both of them.
My daughter starts fussing and then she wails.
She is hungry.
I laugh and get up as my mother helps Bella feed my ravenous daughter, who starts suckling
happily on her mother's breast.
"Lord Edward."
I turn toward Marie but my attention is on my son.
 My son.
I take him in my arms, this time with more confidence. Once again, I feel the incredible feeling I
had when I held my daughter.
Whole.
I will teach him everything I know; he would be better than me.
My Heir.
Alec Carlisle Cullen.
If our daughter is the exact replica of her mother, our son is mine.
I memorize his features, touching them with my eyes much like I did with my daughter.
There are two more lives dependent on me whose protection is my responsibility.
I have failed to protect them once. I vow to myself never to fail again.
I cannot afford to.
They are my family and had nearly been taken away from me. Someone out there is kind enough
to give me a second chance.
This time, I would give my life before I let anything happen.
A/N so that's it. Only an epilogue after it.
62. Chapter 62
EPILOGUE
BPOV
"PAPA."
I lift my eyes from the book I am reading to find my three-year-old daughter kneeling on the
ground. Big fat tears escape her small green eyes.
My heart clenches. I try to get up to console her but it is getting difficult to stand up these days.
"Oh, Emma."
I smile as my husband runs toward her with our three-year-old son right on his heels.
Edward's world starts with me and ends with our children.
The last few years have taught me so much about life.
Life has changed.
I am a Duchess now.
When Edward and I got married almost three years ago, I was nothing but a naïve girl who
thought she knew better.
It took the experience of almost being ripped apart from my husband to realize that the world is
different from how I see it.
Not everything is as I see it or rather...how I want to see it.
It was my fault that Tanya had the courage to not only harm my marriage but my children as well.
I wish I had been able to see the seed of jealousy that was slowly growing inside her mind, which
later bears the fruit of malice and evil.
But I only saw what I wanted.
I remember the day when Tanya was executed right in front of me.
She was hanged and I only have one thought in my mind.
I wish it had been more brutal. More painful even.
I might have forgiven her for her other deeds but what she did with my children was unacceptable.
I almost lost my son.
I close my eyes to get rid of the fear that cripples me every time I remember those few long,
tortuous minutes when I thought I had lost my son.
I would have never been able to forgive myself. Tanya was only able to hurt us because I had
refused to listen to my husband's warnings.
The first few months after the birth of my children were not easy.
"Bella, we shall send our children to nunnery. It would be good for them."
My heart sinks as Edward's words reach my ears.
They are just two months old.
Why would he suggest this?
In spite of the fact that my heart is breaking,I do not protest.
Edward knows what he is saying. He knows what's best.
I had objected against Tanya's exile. Its consequences are still heavy on my heart.
"Yes, of course Edward,"
I say, trying to keep my voice from cracking as I stroke my daughter's hair who is lying in my arms.
I wonder if it is the last time I would be doing this.
My throat constricts with grief I am trying to keep within myself.
The cold breeze wisps around me from the window I am sitting against. I close my eyes, reveling at
the feel of my child's weight against me.
 I hear my husband sigh behind me before a pair of strong arms wrap themselves around me.
A tear seeps out of me. Then, my body shakes in an effort to control myself.
"Why are you doing this with me,Bella? Why must you punish me in this manner?"
My eyes snap open and I whirl around in Edward's arms, horrified.
"Why would you say so?"
My voice holds the frustration and sadness I am feeling right now.
"Haven I not done everything you have asked without any complain?"
"That is why I am asking you this,Bella."
His voice is equally frustrated.
He continues,
"You have become docile,Bella. You are not happy. Not really. You do everything I tell you like you
are my slave instead of my wife."
His eyes are full of pain but I have no idea what I did wrong. I do as I am told. I do not argue.
"I do not understand."
My voice is timid. My eyes are on Emma, unable to see so much hurt on his face.
I cannot do anything right.
He steps back and takes Emma away from me.
My arms fall limply to my sides as my heartaches at the loss of my daughter's warmth.
Edward walks back toward me this time without Emma. Lifting my face with his hands, my blurry
eyes meet his.
"Bella, you are my wife. Do not walk around me as if you are not my equal-as if you do not have
any right to rebuff me,because you do. Argue with me when you think you have to. Fight me when you
think I am doing something wrong. I want my Bella back."
His voice is full of compassion and his eyes are so understanding that I bury my face in his chest,
sobbing my heart out.
"I know what you are thinking Bella. You made a mistake by letting Tanya stay with us and by
trusting her. However, that is what any woman with pure heart would do. Do not let the goodness of
your heart go away."
I clung to him, my heart ever grateful for having him with me.
"Ma."
I smile at my son, Alec. Amusement fills me when he stalks toward me with angry steps of a three
year old, and an angry scowl on his face.
"Momma, papa is being mean."
I press my lips tightly together in an effort to stop myself from laughing at his words.
"Alec, that is not the way to talk about your father,"
I say once I have my amusement under control. No matter how adorable my son is, there is no
reason for him to disrespect his father.
He huffs and crosses his arms together, trying to impersonate the aforementioned father.
"What is wrong?"
I ask, softening my voice.
"Papa does not let me climb the tree."
I sigh.
This is getting old. This is really Edward's fault.
If he had not climbed the tree the other day, Alec would not be here arguing to do the same.
The boy has to do everything his father does.
"You are not old enough, Alec."
My voice is stern. Although I do not like it, it is necessary.
 His lower lip starts trembling and my heart melts.
I open my arms and he falls into them, mindful of my swollen belly.
His little body shakes against me. I softly rub his back, trying my best to soothe him.
My eyes lift on their own accord and they fall on my husband's tortured face.
I am fully aware of the fact that this is not easy for Edward.
I am also aware of the fact that Alec's age is not the only reason he is refused by his father to
climb the tree. We are afraid.
The midwife pointed out that he might have some health problems due to what Tanya was able to
feed me.
Even in the womb-where it was my responsibility to protect my children, Alec has protected his
sister from harm.
I thank the Lord on high that there has not been any problems with Alec yet.
It is not easy for me to get back to my old self even though I had that talk with Edward. I am trying
but it was difficult.
Every decision I make was weighted down by guilt and self-doubt.
It was Esme who truly helped me.
She was the one who guided me and made me realize my mistakes.
My eyes are on my six-month-old children sleeping on the bed beside me when Esme takes my hand
in hers.
"Bella, you need to let go of your guilt."
My eyes keep gazing at my children's soft features to avoid Esme's eyes but she is a perceptive
woman.
"Look at me, Bella."
I close my eyes before turning toward her, knowing I cannot avoid her-especially when she is
speaking as Duchess Cullen.
Her eyes are full of warmth and understanding. I smile at her.
"I do realize the amount of guilt you must be feeling but it's time to let it go.Besides, your fault
wasn't allowing Tanya to stay here."
I look at her, confusion marring my features.
"Your fault was- not talking to Edward. Bella, for a relationship to be successful, the most
important thing is communication. If you had talked to Edward instead of completely withdrawing, you
would have seen his point better.
Communication.
That was what Esme told me and it helped us.
A lot.
Edward was so angry with her after he became aware of the fact that she kept Tanya's deed away
from him that he didn't talk to her for a year.
It took him so long to forgive Esme.
But he did once he understood what made Esme hide the truth.
We were both impulsive; both of us are immature enough to do something irrational.
He would have killed Tanya right then and there.
***LH***
I watch my children run along with young Michael.
Mike Newton's son-the son of the man who had sworn his loyalty but deceived us in the most
horrible way.
The man who was at James and Tanya's alley.
He, along with James, was stoned to death.
 I smile as young Michael help my daughter, who has fallen on the ground.
He looks so much like his father but still different.
I can see him as a great man one day. Hopefully, he won't turn out like his father.
"Em….Em…."
My smile turns to a fully grown one as I watch two-year-old Charlotte running across the field
toward her cousin.
She is Alice and Jasper's daughter who idealizes Emma.
They are inseparable.
It took Jasper some time to receive Alice's forgiveness. He had to grovel as my sister-in-law
neither made it simple nor easy for him.
She faked an engagement with Jacob to hurt Jasper. Not that I blame her.
Jacob was all too willing to help her.
Jacob has been a true friend and I am so glad that he has finally found his soul mate.
Kate is a wonderful woman. They will be tying the knot next week.
I lean against the window ledge in my room watching the children and eagerly waiting for my
next one.
I close my eyes, sending a prayer of gratitude to the God for giving me the gift of another child.
I wasn't able to become with child for two years after I had my twins. I thought I lost a huge part of
my womanhood but Edward never made me feel that way.
He used to say that he is content to have two children. Still, I remember the time when he told me
that he want to have lots of children.
Two warm, strong hands settle on my swollen belly. I turn my head to see my husband smiling
down at me.
He looks content. I feel content. I step away from window and into my husband's arms.
Finally, my life is perfect.
I have the love of my life with me-the one I thought I would never have.
One sacrifice for my family gave me everything I desired and then some.
Yes, there was heartbreak and pain but I have finally found my happily ever after.
A/N So, All right. This is the epilogue.
Thank you so much for sticking with me till the end even during so much heartbreak. I truly
appreciate it. Thank you once again.
I will miss writing this story. I feel like crying...seriously.
NEED BETA
Guys I need a new beta to work with my present one. So, anyone interested, please tell me
know.
Next story is only heat matters as it got the highest vote but not right away. Give me three
weeks and I will start posting it.